This is a modern-English version of Sophist, originally written by Plato. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.





SOPHIST



By Plato





Translated by Benjamin Jowett










Contents






INTRODUCTION AND ANALYSIS.

The dramatic power of the dialogues of Plato appears to diminish as the metaphysical interest of them increases (compare Introd. to the Philebus). There are no descriptions of time, place or persons, in the Sophist and Statesman, but we are plunged at once into philosophical discussions; the poetical charm has disappeared, and those who have no taste for abstruse metaphysics will greatly prefer the earlier dialogues to the later ones. Plato is conscious of the change, and in the Statesman expressly accuses himself of a tediousness in the two dialogues, which he ascribes to his desire of developing the dialectical method. On the other hand, the kindred spirit of Hegel seemed to find in the Sophist the crown and summit of the Platonic philosophy—here is the place at which Plato most nearly approaches to the Hegelian identity of Being and Not-being. Nor will the great importance of the two dialogues be doubted by any one who forms a conception of the state of mind and opinion which they are intended to meet. The sophisms of the day were undermining philosophy; the denial of the existence of Not-being, and of the connexion of ideas, was making truth and falsehood equally impossible. It has been said that Plato would have written differently, if he had been acquainted with the Organon of Aristotle. But could the Organon of Aristotle ever have been written unless the Sophist and Statesman had preceded? The swarm of fallacies which arose in the infancy of mental science, and which was born and bred in the decay of the pre-Socratic philosophies, was not dispelled by Aristotle, but by Socrates and Plato. The summa genera of thought, the nature of the proposition, of definition, of generalization, of synthesis and analysis, of division and cross-division, are clearly described, and the processes of induction and deduction are constantly employed in the dialogues of Plato. The 'slippery' nature of comparison, the danger of putting words in the place of things, the fallacy of arguing 'a dicto secundum,' and in a circle, are frequently indicated by him. To all these processes of truth and error, Aristotle, in the next generation, gave distinctness; he brought them together in a separate science. But he is not to be regarded as the original inventor of any of the great logical forms, with the exception of the syllogism.

The dramatic impact of Plato's dialogues seems to fade as their metaphysical focus increases (see Introd. to the Philebus). In the Sophist and Statesman, there are no descriptions of time, place, or characters; we are immediately thrown into philosophical debates. The poetic charm is gone, and those who aren't interested in complex metaphysics will likely prefer the earlier dialogues over the later ones. Plato is aware of this shift and explicitly critiques himself for being tedious in the Statesman, a quality he attributes to his aim of developing the dialectical method. Conversely, Hegel, in a similar vein, found the Sophist to be the pinnacle of Platonic philosophy, where Plato closely aligns with the Hegelian concept of the identity of Being and Not-being. Anyone who understands the mindset and opinions the two dialogues address will recognize their significant importance. The sophisms of the time were undermining philosophy; denying the existence of Not-being and the connection between ideas was making it impossible to distinguish between truth and falsehood. It's been said that if Plato had known Aristotle's Organon, he would have written differently. But could Aristotle’s Organon have existed without the Sophist and Statesman leading the way? The flood of fallacies that arose in the early stages of mental science, birthed from the decline of pre-Socratic philosophies, was not cleared up by Aristotle, but by Socrates and Plato. The fundamental aspects of thought, the nature of propositions, definitions, generalizations, synthesis, analysis, division, and cross-division are clearly outlined, and Plato consistently employs induction and deduction in his dialogues. He frequently points out the 'slippery' nature of comparisons, the risk of confusing words with things, the fallacy of arguing 'a dicto secundum,' and circular reasoning. Aristotle, in the following generation, clarified all these processes of truth and error, organizing them into a separate science. However, he should not be seen as the original creator of any of the major logical forms, except for the syllogism.

There is little worthy of remark in the characters of the Sophist. The most noticeable point is the final retirement of Socrates from the field of argument, and the substitution for him of an Eleatic stranger, who is described as a pupil of Parmenides and Zeno, and is supposed to have descended from a higher world in order to convict the Socratic circle of error. As in the Timaeus, Plato seems to intimate by the withdrawal of Socrates that he is passing beyond the limits of his teaching; and in the Sophist and Statesman, as well as in the Parmenides, he probably means to imply that he is making a closer approach to the schools of Elea and Megara. He had much in common with them, but he must first submit their ideas to criticism and revision. He had once thought as he says, speaking by the mouth of the Eleatic, that he understood their doctrine of Not-being; but now he does not even comprehend the nature of Being. The friends of ideas (Soph.) are alluded to by him as distant acquaintances, whom he criticizes ab extra; we do not recognize at first sight that he is criticizing himself. The character of the Eleatic stranger is colourless; he is to a certain extent the reflection of his father and master, Parmenides, who is the protagonist in the dialogue which is called by his name. Theaetetus himself is not distinguished by the remarkable traits which are attributed to him in the preceding dialogue. He is no longer under the spell of Socrates, or subject to the operation of his midwifery, though the fiction of question and answer is still maintained, and the necessity of taking Theaetetus along with him is several times insisted upon by his partner in the discussion. There is a reminiscence of the old Theaetetus in his remark that he will not tire of the argument, and in his conviction, which the Eleatic thinks likely to be permanent, that the course of events is governed by the will of God. Throughout the two dialogues Socrates continues a silent auditor, in the Statesman just reminding us of his presence, at the commencement, by a characteristic jest about the statesman and the philosopher, and by an allusion to his namesake, with whom on that ground he claims relationship, as he had already claimed an affinity with Theaetetus, grounded on the likeness of his ugly face. But in neither dialogue, any more than in the Timaeus, does he offer any criticism on the views which are propounded by another.

There isn't much interesting about the characters in the Sophist. The main highlight is Socrates’ complete exit from the debate, replaced by an Eleatic stranger, who is described as a student of Parmenides and Zeno, and is thought to have come from a higher realm to prove the Socratic group wrong. Just like in the Timaeus, Plato seems to suggest through Socrates' withdrawal that he's moving beyond the limits of his teachings; in the Sophist and Statesman, as well as in the Parmenides, he likely wants to signal that he's getting closer to the schools of Elea and Megara. He shares a lot with them, but he needs to critically examine and revise their ideas first. He once believed, as he mentions through the Eleatic’s voice, that he understood their concept of Not-being, but now he doesn't even grasp the essence of Being. The friends of ideas (Soph.) are mentioned by him as distant acquaintances, whom he criticizes from a distance; we don't immediately realize that he's actually critiquing himself. The Eleatic stranger's character is bland; he somewhat reflects his father and teacher, Parmenides, who is the main character in the dialogue named after him. Theaetetus himself isn’t marked by the notable traits given to him in the previous dialogue. He’s no longer under Socrates’ influence or the effect of his teaching method, although the question-and-answer format is still used, and his discussion partner repeatedly emphasizes the need to keep Theaetetus involved. There’s a hint of the old Theaetetus in his comment that he won't get tired of the argument and in his belief, which the Eleatic thinks will probably last, that events are controlled by God’s will. Throughout the two dialogues, Socrates remains a silent listener, briefly reminding us of his presence in the Statesman with a typical joke about the statesman and the philosopher, and referring to his namesake, claiming a connection on that basis, just as he previously claimed a bond with Theaetetus due to the similarity of his unattractive appearance. But in neither dialogue, nor in the Timaeus, does he critique the ideas presented by others.

The style, though wanting in dramatic power,—in this respect resembling the Philebus and the Laws,—is very clear and accurate, and has several touches of humour and satire. The language is less fanciful and imaginative than that of the earlier dialogues; and there is more of bitterness, as in the Laws, though traces of a similar temper may also be observed in the description of the 'great brute' in the Republic, and in the contrast of the lawyer and philosopher in the Theaetetus. The following are characteristic passages: 'The ancient philosophers, of whom we may say, without offence, that they went on their way rather regardless of whether we understood them or not;' the picture of the materialists, or earth-born giants, 'who grasped oaks and rocks in their hands,' and who must be improved before they can be reasoned with; and the equally humourous delineation of the friends of ideas, who defend themselves from a fastness in the invisible world; or the comparison of the Sophist to a painter or maker (compare Republic), and the hunt after him in the rich meadow-lands of youth and wealth; or, again, the light and graceful touch with which the older philosophies are painted ('Ionian and Sicilian muses'), the comparison of them to mythological tales, and the fear of the Eleatic that he will be counted a parricide if he ventures to lay hands on his father Parmenides; or, once more, the likening of the Eleatic stranger to a god from heaven.—All these passages, notwithstanding the decline of the style, retain the impress of the great master of language. But the equably diffused grace is gone; instead of the endless variety of the early dialogues, traces of the rhythmical monotonous cadence of the Laws begin to appear; and already an approach is made to the technical language of Aristotle, in the frequent use of the words 'essence,' 'power,' 'generation,' 'motion,' 'rest,' 'action,' 'passion,' and the like.

The style, while lacking dramatic impact—similar to the Philebus and the Laws—is very clear and precise, and includes several hints of humor and satire. The language is less fanciful and imaginative than that of the earlier dialogues, and has more bitterness, like in the Laws, although traces of a similar attitude can also be found in the description of the "great brute" in the Republic, and in the contrast between the lawyer and philosopher in the Theaetetus. Here are some characteristic passages: "The ancient philosophers, of whom we can say, without being rude, that they went on their way rather unconcerned about whether we understood them or not;" the depiction of the materialists, or earth-born giants, "who grasped oaks and rocks in their hands," and who must be improved before they can be reasoned with; and the equally humorous portrayal of the friends of ideas, who defend themselves from a stronghold in the invisible world; or the comparison of the Sophist to a painter or creator (see Republic), and the quest for him in the lush fields of youth and wealth; or again, the light and graceful way in which the older philosophies are depicted ("Ionian and Sicilian muses"), comparing them to mythological stories, and the Eleatic's fear that he will be seen as a parricide if he tries to take on his father Parmenides; or yet again, likening the Eleatic stranger to a god from heaven.—All these passages, despite the decline in style, still bear the mark of the great master of language. But the smoothly spread grace is gone; instead of the endless variety of the early dialogues, traces of the rhythmic monotony of the Laws start to show up; and we already see an approach to the technical language of Aristotle, with frequent use of terms like "essence," "power," "generation," "motion," "rest," "action," "passion," and others like them.

The Sophist, like the Phaedrus, has a double character, and unites two enquirers, which are only in a somewhat forced manner connected with each other. The first is the search after the Sophist, the second is the enquiry into the nature of Not-being, which occupies the middle part of the work. For 'Not-being' is the hole or division of the dialectical net in which the Sophist has hidden himself. He is the imaginary impersonation of false opinion. Yet he denies the possibility of false opinion; for falsehood is that which is not, and therefore has no existence. At length the difficulty is solved; the answer, in the language of the Republic, appears 'tumbling out at our feet.' Acknowledging that there is a communion of kinds with kinds, and not merely one Being or Good having different names, or several isolated ideas or classes incapable of communion, we discover 'Not-being' to be the other of 'Being.' Transferring this to language and thought, we have no difficulty in apprehending that a proposition may be false as well as true. The Sophist, drawn out of the shelter which Cynic and Megarian paradoxes have temporarily afforded him, is proved to be a dissembler and juggler with words.

The Sophist, like the Phaedrus, has a dual nature and brings together two inquiries that are somewhat awkwardly connected. The first is the search for the Sophist, while the second is the investigation into the nature of Not-being, which takes up the middle part of the work. 'Not-being' represents the gap in the dialectical net where the Sophist has concealed himself. He is a fictional representation of false opinion. However, he claims that false opinion is impossible; because falsehood is that which does not exist. Eventually, the problem is resolved, and the answer, using the language of the Republic, seems to just 'fall into our laps.' By recognizing that there is a connection between kinds, rather than just one Being or Good that has different names, or multiple isolated ideas or categories that cannot relate, we find that 'Not-being' is the opposite of 'Being.' Applying this to language and thought, we easily understand that a statement can be both false and true. The Sophist, pulled out from the protection offered by Cynic and Megarian paradoxes, is shown to be a deceiver and a manipulator of words.

The chief points of interest in the dialogue are: (I) the character attributed to the Sophist: (II) the dialectical method: (III) the nature of the puzzle about 'Not-being:' (IV) the battle of the philosophers: (V) the relation of the Sophist to other dialogues.

The main points of interest in the dialogue are: (I) the traits assigned to the Sophist: (II) the dialectical method: (III) the issue surrounding 'Not-being:' (IV) the conflict among the philosophers: (V) the Sophist's connection to other dialogues.

I. The Sophist in Plato is the master of the art of illusion; the charlatan, the foreigner, the prince of esprits-faux, the hireling who is not a teacher, and who, from whatever point of view he is regarded, is the opposite of the true teacher. He is the 'evil one,' the ideal representative of all that Plato most disliked in the moral and intellectual tendencies of his own age; the adversary of the almost equally ideal Socrates. He seems to be always growing in the fancy of Plato, now boastful, now eristic, now clothing himself in rags of philosophy, now more akin to the rhetorician or lawyer, now haranguing, now questioning, until the final appearance in the Politicus of his departing shadow in the disguise of a statesman. We are not to suppose that Plato intended by such a description to depict Protagoras or Gorgias, or even Thrasymachus, who all turn out to be 'very good sort of people when we know them,' and all of them part on good terms with Socrates. But he is speaking of a being as imaginary as the wise man of the Stoics, and whose character varies in different dialogues. Like mythology, Greek philosophy has a tendency to personify ideas. And the Sophist is not merely a teacher of rhetoric for a fee of one or fifty drachmae (Crat.), but an ideal of Plato's in which the falsehood of all mankind is reflected.

I. The Sophist in Plato is the master of deception; the fraud, the outsider, the king of fake minds, the hired hand who isn't really a teacher, and who, from any angle, represents everything that's the opposite of a true teacher. He embodies the 'evil one,' the perfect representation of everything Plato really disliked about the moral and intellectual trends of his time; the enemy of the nearly perfect Socrates. He seems to be constantly evolving in Plato's imagination, sometimes arrogant, sometimes argumentative, occasionally putting on the guise of a philosopher, sometimes resembling a lawyer or orator, now delivering speeches, now interrogating, until he finally appears in the Politicus as a fading figure disguised as a statesman. We shouldn't think that Plato meant to portray Protagoras or Gorgias, or even Thrasymachus, who all turn out to be 'pretty decent people once we get to know them,' and all part ways with Socrates amicably. Instead, he's talking about a being as fictional as the wise man in Stoicism, whose character shifts in different dialogues. Much like mythology, Greek philosophy has a tendency to personify ideas. And the Sophist isn't just a teacher of rhetoric for a fee of one or fifty drachmae (Crat.), but a concept of Plato's that reflects the falsehood prevalent in humanity.

A milder tone is adopted towards the Sophists in a well-known passage of the Republic, where they are described as the followers rather than the leaders of the rest of mankind. Plato ridicules the notion that any individuals can corrupt youth to a degree worth speaking of in comparison with the greater influence of public opinion. But there is no real inconsistency between this and other descriptions of the Sophist which occur in the Platonic writings. For Plato is not justifying the Sophists in the passage just quoted, but only representing their power to be contemptible; they are to be despised rather than feared, and are no worse than the rest of mankind. But a teacher or statesman may be justly condemned, who is on a level with mankind when he ought to be above them. There is another point of view in which this passage should also be considered. The great enemy of Plato is the world, not exactly in the theological sense, yet in one not wholly different—the world as the hater of truth and lover of appearance, occupied in the pursuit of gain and pleasure rather than of knowledge, banded together against the few good and wise men, and devoid of true education. This creature has many heads: rhetoricians, lawyers, statesmen, poets, sophists. But the Sophist is the Proteus who takes the likeness of all of them; all other deceivers have a piece of him in them. And sometimes he is represented as the corrupter of the world; and sometimes the world as the corrupter of him and of itself.

A softer tone is taken towards the Sophists in a well-known section of the Republic, where they are described as followers rather than leaders of humanity. Plato mocks the idea that any individuals can corrupt the youth significantly when compared to the larger influence of public opinion. However, there is no real contradiction between this and other descriptions of the Sophists found in Plato's writings. Plato isn't defending the Sophists in the passage quoted, but simply showing their power to be insignificant; they should be despised rather than feared and are no worse than the general population. However, a teacher or politician who is on the same level as the masses when they should be above them can justly be criticized. There’s another perspective from which this passage should also be viewed. Plato’s greatest enemy is the world—not entirely in a theological sense, but in a way that relates; the world as the enemy of truth and the lover of appearance, focused on the pursuit of wealth and pleasure instead of knowledge, united against the few good and wise people, and lacking true education. This entity has many forms: rhetoricians, lawyers, politicians, poets, and sophists. But the Sophist is like Proteus, taking on the appearance of all of them; all other deceivers have a bit of him in them. Sometimes he is portrayed as the corrupter of the world, and other times the world is seen as the corrupter of him and itself.

Of late years the Sophists have found an enthusiastic defender in the distinguished historian of Greece. He appears to maintain (1) that the term 'Sophist' is not the name of a particular class, and would have been applied indifferently to Socrates and Plato, as well as to Gorgias and Protagoras; (2) that the bad sense was imprinted on the word by the genius of Plato; (3) that the principal Sophists were not the corrupters of youth (for the Athenian youth were no more corrupted in the age of Demosthenes than in the age of Pericles), but honourable and estimable persons, who supplied a training in literature which was generally wanted at the time. We will briefly consider how far these statements appear to be justified by facts: and, 1, about the meaning of the word there arises an interesting question:—

In recent years, the Sophists have found a passionate supporter in the renowned historian of Greece. He seems to argue (1) that the term 'Sophist' isn’t meant for a specific group and could have been equally applied to Socrates and Plato, as well as to Gorgias and Protagoras; (2) that the negative connotation of the word was shaped by Plato’s influence; (3) that the main Sophists were not the corruptors of youth (since Athenian youth were no more corrupted in the time of Demosthenes than in the time of Pericles), but rather respectable individuals who provided the literary education that was largely needed at that time. We will briefly examine how justified these claims are based on the facts: and, 1, regarding the meaning of the word, an interesting question arises:—

Many words are used both in a general and a specific sense, and the two senses are not always clearly distinguished. Sometimes the generic meaning has been narrowed to the specific, while in other cases the specific meaning has been enlarged or altered. Examples of the former class are furnished by some ecclesiastical terms: apostles, prophets, bishops, elders, catholics. Examples of the latter class may also be found in a similar field: jesuits, puritans, methodists, and the like. Sometimes the meaning is both narrowed and enlarged; and a good or bad sense will subsist side by side with a neutral one. A curious effect is produced on the meaning of a word when the very term which is stigmatized by the world (e.g. Methodists) is adopted by the obnoxious or derided class; this tends to define the meaning. Or, again, the opposite result is produced, when the world refuses to allow some sect or body of men the possession of an honourable name which they have assumed, or applies it to them only in mockery or irony.

Many words are used in both a general and specific way, and the two meanings aren’t always clearly separated. Sometimes, the general meaning has been narrowed down to the specific, while in other cases, the specific meaning has been broadened or changed. Examples of the first type can be found in some religious terms: apostles, prophets, bishops, elders, catholics. Examples of the second type can also be seen in a similar context: jesuits, puritans, methodists, and so on. Sometimes, a word's meaning can be both narrowed and broadened; a positive or negative meaning can exist alongside a neutral one. An interesting effect occurs when a term that is looked down upon by society (like Methodists) is embraced by the group that’s criticized or mocked; this helps to clarify the meaning. Conversely, the opposite can happen when society refuses to grant a certain group the respectable name they’ve claimed, or only uses it to mock or deride them.

The term 'Sophist' is one of those words of which the meaning has been both contracted and enlarged. Passages may be quoted from Herodotus and the tragedians, in which the word is used in a neutral sense for a contriver or deviser or inventor, without including any ethical idea of goodness or badness. Poets as well as philosophers were called Sophists in the fifth century before Christ. In Plato himself the term is applied in the sense of a 'master in art,' without any bad meaning attaching to it (Symp.; Meno). In the later Greek, again, 'sophist' and 'philosopher' became almost indistinguishable. There was no reproach conveyed by the word; the additional association, if any, was only that of rhetorician or teacher. Philosophy had become eclecticism and imitation: in the decline of Greek thought there was no original voice lifted up 'which reached to a thousand years because of the god.' Hence the two words, like the characters represented by them, tended to pass into one another. Yet even here some differences appeared; for the term 'Sophist' would hardly have been applied to the greater names, such as Plotinus, and would have been more often used of a professor of philosophy in general than of a maintainer of particular tenets.

The term 'Sophist' is one of those words whose meaning has both narrowed and expanded over time. You can find quotes from Herodotus and the playwrights where the word is used neutrally to refer to someone who creates, invents, or devises, without any ethical implications regarding good or bad. Both poets and philosophers were referred to as Sophists in the fifth century BC. In Plato's works, the term is used to mean a 'master of art,' without any negative connotations (Symp.; Meno). In later Greek, 'sophist' and 'philosopher' became nearly indistinguishable. The word didn’t carry any blame; if there was an additional meaning, it was simply that of a rhetorician or teacher. Philosophy evolved into a mix of ideas and imitation; during the decline of Greek thought, there was no original voice that resonated through the ages because of the divine. Thus, the two terms, like the figures they represent, started to blend together. Still, some distinctions remained; the term 'Sophist' would unlikely be applied to greater figures like Plotinus and was more frequently used to describe a general philosophy professor than someone who held specific beliefs.

But the real question is, not whether the word 'Sophist' has all these senses, but whether there is not also a specific bad sense in which the term is applied to certain contemporaries of Socrates. Would an Athenian, as Mr. Grote supposes, in the fifth century before Christ, have included Socrates and Plato, as well as Gorgias and Protagoras, under the specific class of Sophists? To this question we must answer, No: if ever the term is applied to Socrates and Plato, either the application is made by an enemy out of mere spite, or the sense in which it is used is neutral. Plato, Xenophon, Isocrates, Aristotle, all give a bad import to the word; and the Sophists are regarded as a separate class in all of them. And in later Greek literature, the distinction is quite marked between the succession of philosophers from Thales to Aristotle, and the Sophists of the age of Socrates, who appeared like meteors for a short time in different parts of Greece. For the purposes of comedy, Socrates may have been identified with the Sophists, and he seems to complain of this in the Apology. But there is no reason to suppose that Socrates, differing by so many outward marks, would really have been confounded in the mind of Anytus, or Callicles, or of any intelligent Athenian, with the splendid foreigners who from time to time visited Athens, or appeared at the Olympic games. The man of genius, the great original thinker, the disinterested seeker after truth, the master of repartee whom no one ever defeated in an argument, was separated, even in the mind of the vulgar Athenian, by an 'interval which no geometry can express,' from the balancer of sentences, the interpreter and reciter of the poets, the divider of the meanings of words, the teacher of rhetoric, the professor of morals and manners.

But the real question isn't whether the word 'Sophist' has all these meanings, but whether there’s also a specific negative meaning applied to certain peers of Socrates. Would an Athenian, as Mr. Grote suggests, in the fifth century before Christ, have considered Socrates and Plato alongside Gorgias and Protagoras as part of the Sophist category? To this, we must answer, No: if the term is ever used for Socrates and Plato, it’s either out of some enemy’s spite or in a neutral sense. Plato, Xenophon, Isocrates, and Aristotle all give a negative connotation to the word; and they all view the Sophists as a distinct group. In later Greek literature, the difference is quite clear between the line of philosophers from Thales to Aristotle and the Sophists of Socrates’ time, who popped up like meteors briefly across different parts of Greece. For comedic purposes, Socrates may have been linked with the Sophists, and he seems to address this in the Apology. But there’s no reason to think that Socrates, who had so many outward differences, would actually be confused in the minds of Anytus, Callicles, or any intelligent Athenian, with the impressive foreigners who visited Athens or competed at the Olympic games. The genius, the great original thinker, the unbiased seeker of truth, the master of quick-witted responses whom no one ever beat in an argument, was viewed, even by the average Athenian, as being separated by an 'interval that no geometry can express' from those who balanced sentences, interpreted and recited poetry, analyzed the meanings of words, taught rhetoric, and lectured on morals and manners.

2. The use of the term 'Sophist' in the dialogues of Plato also shows that the bad sense was not affixed by his genius, but already current. When Protagoras says, 'I confess that I am a Sophist,' he implies that the art which he professes has already a bad name; and the words of the young Hippocrates, when with a blush upon his face which is just seen by the light of dawn he admits that he is going to be made 'a Sophist,' would lose their point, unless the term had been discredited. There is nothing surprising in the Sophists having an evil name; that, whether deserved or not, was a natural consequence of their vocation. That they were foreigners, that they made fortunes, that they taught novelties, that they excited the minds of youth, are quite sufficient reasons to account for the opprobrium which attached to them. The genius of Plato could not have stamped the word anew, or have imparted the associations which occur in contemporary writers, such as Xenophon and Isocrates. Changes in the meaning of words can only be made with great difficulty, and not unless they are supported by a strong current of popular feeling. There is nothing improbable in supposing that Plato may have extended and envenomed the meaning, or that he may have done the Sophists the same kind of disservice with posterity which Pascal did to the Jesuits. But the bad sense of the word was not and could not have been invented by him, and is found in his earlier dialogues, e.g. the Protagoras, as well as in the later.

2. The way Plato uses the term 'Sophist' in his dialogues indicates that the negative connotation was already established before his time, not created by him. When Protagoras admits, 'I confess that I am a Sophist,' he suggests that the profession he represents is already looked down upon; similarly, the young Hippocrates, blushing as the dawn breaks, reveals that he is about to become 'a Sophist,' which would lose its significance if the term weren't already tainted. It's not surprising that the Sophists had a bad reputation; whether justified or unfair, it was a natural result of their profession. They were outsiders, amassed wealth, taught unconventional ideas, and stirred the thoughts of youth—all valid reasons for the stigma they faced. Plato couldn't have simply reinvented the word or changed the associations found in other contemporary writers like Xenophon and Isocrates. Altering the meaning of words is challenging and usually requires strong public sentiment to support it. It's not far-fetched to think that Plato may have intensified or worsened the negative implications, similar to how Pascal harmed the Jesuits' image with future generations. However, the negative connotation of the term was not invented by him and appears in his earlier dialogues, such as the Protagoras, as well as in the later works.

3. There is no ground for disbelieving that the principal Sophists, Gorgias, Protagoras, Prodicus, Hippias, were good and honourable men. The notion that they were corrupters of the Athenian youth has no real foundation, and partly arises out of the use of the term 'Sophist' in modern times. The truth is, that we know little about them; and the witness of Plato in their favour is probably not much more historical than his witness against them. Of that national decline of genius, unity, political force, which has been sometimes described as the corruption of youth, the Sophists were one among many signs;—in these respects Athens may have degenerated; but, as Mr. Grote remarks, there is no reason to suspect any greater moral corruption in the age of Demosthenes than in the age of Pericles. The Athenian youth were not corrupted in this sense, and therefore the Sophists could not have corrupted them. It is remarkable, and may be fairly set down to their credit, that Plato nowhere attributes to them that peculiar Greek sympathy with youth, which he ascribes to Parmenides, and which was evidently common in the Socratic circle. Plato delights to exhibit them in a ludicrous point of view, and to show them always rather at a disadvantage in the company of Socrates. But he has no quarrel with their characters, and does not deny that they are respectable men.

3. There's no reason to doubt that the main Sophists, Gorgias, Protagoras, Prodicus, and Hippias, were good and honorable individuals. The idea that they were corrupting the youth of Athens has no real basis and partly comes from how the term 'Sophist' is used today. The truth is, we know very little about them; and Plato’s support for them is probably not much more factual than his criticism of them. The decline in genius, unity, and political power, which has sometimes been called the corruption of youth, was just one of many signs, and in this regard, Athens may have declined; however, as Mr. Grote points out, there’s no reason to suspect that there was any greater moral decay in the time of Demosthenes than in the time of Pericles. The Athenian youth were not corrupted in this way, so the Sophists couldn’t have corrupted them either. It’s noteworthy, and can fairly be attributed to their credit, that Plato never gives them that distinctive Greek affinity for youth, which he attributes to Parmenides and which was clearly common in the Socratic circle. Plato enjoys portraying them in a ridiculous light and showing them at a disadvantage in the presence of Socrates. However, he doesn’t take issue with their characters and doesn’t deny that they are respectable men.

The Sophist, in the dialogue which is called after him, is exhibited in many different lights, and appears and reappears in a variety of forms. There is some want of the higher Platonic art in the Eleatic Stranger eliciting his true character by a labourious process of enquiry, when he had already admitted that he knew quite well the difference between the Sophist and the Philosopher, and had often heard the question discussed;—such an anticipation would hardly have occurred in the earlier dialogues. But Plato could not altogether give up his Socratic method, of which another trace may be thought to be discerned in his adoption of a common instance before he proceeds to the greater matter in hand. Yet the example is also chosen in order to damage the 'hooker of men' as much as possible; each step in the pedigree of the angler suggests some injurious reflection about the Sophist. They are both hunters after a living prey, nearly related to tyrants and thieves, and the Sophist is the cousin of the parasite and flatterer. The effect of this is heightened by the accidental manner in which the discovery is made, as the result of a scientific division. His descent in another branch affords the opportunity of more 'unsavoury comparisons.' For he is a retail trader, and his wares are either imported or home-made, like those of other retail traders; his art is thus deprived of the character of a liberal profession. But the most distinguishing characteristic of him is, that he is a disputant, and higgles over an argument. A feature of the Eristic here seems to blend with Plato's usual description of the Sophists, who in the early dialogues, and in the Republic, are frequently depicted as endeavouring to save themselves from disputing with Socrates by making long orations. In this character he parts company from the vain and impertinent talker in private life, who is a loser of money, while he is a maker of it.

The Sophist, in the dialogue named after him, is presented in many different ways and shows up in various forms. There's a lack of the deeper Platonic skill when the Eleatic Stranger reveals his true nature through a lengthy process of questioning, especially since he’s already admitted that he knows the difference between the Sophist and the Philosopher and has often heard the topic discussed; this kind of anticipation would likely not have happened in the earlier dialogues. However, Plato couldn't completely abandon his Socratic method, and there's another hint of this in his use of a common example before moving on to the main subject. Yet, the example is also chosen to undermine the "hunter of men" as much as possible; each part of the angler's lineage raises negative associations about the Sophist. Both are seekers of living prey, closely related to tyrants and thieves, and the Sophist is akin to the parasite and flatterer. This effect is intensified by the random way the discovery is made, as a result of a scientific classification. His descent in another branch allows for even more "unpleasant comparisons." As a retail trader, his goods are either imported or locally made, like those of other retailers; this strips his profession of its more respectable qualities. But the most defining trait of him is that he is a debater, constantly negotiating over an argument. This aspect of Eristic seems to merge with Plato's typical portrayal of the Sophists, who in the earlier dialogues and in the Republic are often shown trying to avoid engaging in debate with Socrates by delivering lengthy speeches. In this role, he distinguishes himself from the foolish and arrogant talker in private life, who loses money while he profits.

But there is another general division under which his art may be also supposed to fall, and that is purification; and from purification is descended education, and the new principle of education is to interrogate men after the manner of Socrates, and make them teach themselves. Here again we catch a glimpse rather of a Socratic or Eristic than of a Sophist in the ordinary sense of the term. And Plato does not on this ground reject the claim of the Sophist to be the true philosopher. One more feature of the Eristic rather than of the Sophist is the tendency of the troublesome animal to run away into the darkness of Not-being. Upon the whole, we detect in him a sort of hybrid or double nature, of which, except perhaps in the Euthydemus of Plato, we find no other trace in Greek philosophy; he combines the teacher of virtue with the Eristic; while in his omniscience, in his ignorance of himself, in his arts of deception, and in his lawyer-like habit of writing and speaking about all things, he is still the antithesis of Socrates and of the true teacher.

But there’s another broad category that his art can also be placed under, and that is purification; from purification comes education, and the new idea of education is to ask people questions like Socrates did, encouraging them to teach themselves. Once again, we see more of a Socratic or Eristic approach rather than a Sophist in the usual sense of the word. Plato doesn’t reject the Sophist's claim to be the true philosopher based on this. Another characteristic of the Eristic, rather than the Sophist, is that this troublesome individual tends to flee into the shadows of Not-being. Overall, we notice in him a sort of mixed or dual nature, which, except perhaps in Plato's Euthydemus, shows no other trace in Greek philosophy; he blends the teacher of virtue with the Eristic. Yet, in his all-knowingness, in his lack of self-awareness, in his tricks, and in his lawyer-like way of discussing everything, he is still the opposite of Socrates and the true teacher.

II. The question has been asked, whether the method of 'abscissio infinti,' by which the Sophist is taken, is a real and valuable logical process. Modern science feels that this, like other processes of formal logic, presents a very inadequate conception of the actual complex procedure of the mind by which scientific truth is detected and verified. Plato himself seems to be aware that mere division is an unsafe and uncertain weapon, first, in the Statesman, when he says that we should divide in the middle, for in that way we are more likely to attain species; secondly, in the parallel precept of the Philebus, that we should not pass from the most general notions to infinity, but include all the intervening middle principles, until, as he also says in the Statesman, we arrive at the infima species; thirdly, in the Phaedrus, when he says that the dialectician will carve the limbs of truth without mangling them; and once more in the Statesman, if we cannot bisect species, we must carve them as well as we can. No better image of nature or truth, as an organic whole, can be conceived than this. So far is Plato from supposing that mere division and subdivision of general notions will guide men into all truth.

II. The question has been raised about whether the method of 'abscissio infiniti,' which the Sophist uses, is a genuine and useful logical process. Modern science sees this, like other methods of formal logic, as offering a very limited view of the actual complex ways the mind discovers and verifies scientific truths. Plato himself seems to recognize that simple division is an unreliable approach. First, in the Statesman, he suggests that we should divide in the middle, as this method is more likely to lead us to the correct species. Second, in the similar guideline from the Philebus, he advises that we should not move from the most general ideas to infinity without including all the necessary middle principles, until we reach the specific species, as he also notes in the Statesman. Third, in the Phaedrus, he claims that a dialectician will outline the truths without distorting them. Lastly, in the Statesman again, he states that if we can’t perfectly bisect species, we should cut them as accurately as possible. This image of nature or truth as an integrated whole is more fitting. Plato clearly does not believe that just dividing and subdividing general ideas will lead people to all truths.

Plato does not really mean to say that the Sophist or the Statesman can be caught in this way. But these divisions and subdivisions were favourite logical exercises of the age in which he lived; and while indulging his dialectical fancy, and making a contribution to logical method, he delights also to transfix the Eristic Sophist with weapons borrowed from his own armoury. As we have already seen, the division gives him the opportunity of making the most damaging reflections on the Sophist and all his kith and kin, and to exhibit him in the most discreditable light.

Plato doesn’t actually intend to suggest that the Sophist or the Statesman can be easily captured this way. However, these divisions and subdivisions were popular logical exercises during his time. While enjoying his dialectical creativity and contributing to logical methods, he also takes pleasure in attacking the Eristic Sophist with tools taken from his own arsenal. As we've already noted, these divisions allow him to make the most critical comments about the Sophist and all his associates, portraying him in a very unflattering light.

Nor need we seriously consider whether Plato was right in assuming that an animal so various could not be confined within the limits of a single definition. In the infancy of logic, men sought only to obtain a definition of an unknown or uncertain term; the after reflection scarcely occurred to them that the word might have several senses, which shaded off into one another, and were not capable of being comprehended in a single notion. There is no trace of this reflection in Plato. But neither is there any reason to think, even if the reflection had occurred to him, that he would have been deterred from carrying on the war with weapons fair or unfair against the outlaw Sophist.

We don’t really need to debate whether Plato was correct in thinking that such a diverse animal couldn’t be captured in one single definition. In the early days of logic, people aimed only to create a definition for an unknown or unclear term; they rarely considered that a word could have multiple meanings that blend into one another and couldn’t be summed up in just one idea. There’s no evidence of this thought process in Plato’s work. However, there’s also no reason to believe that, even if he had noticed this possibility, it would have stopped him from waging his battle, using any means necessary, against the rogue Sophist.

III. The puzzle about 'Not-being' appears to us to be one of the most unreal difficulties of ancient philosophy. We cannot understand the attitude of mind which could imagine that falsehood had no existence, if reality was denied to Not-being: How could such a question arise at all, much less become of serious importance? The answer to this, and to nearly all other difficulties of early Greek philosophy, is to be sought for in the history of ideas, and the answer is only unsatisfactory because our knowledge is defective. In the passage from the world of sense and imagination and common language to that of opinion and reflection the human mind was exposed to many dangers, and often

III. The puzzle about 'Not-being' seems to us to be one of the most unreal difficulties in ancient philosophy. We can't grasp the mindset that could think falsehood had no existence if reality was denied to Not-being: How could such a question even come up, let alone become seriously important? The answer to this, and to nearly all other challenges in early Greek philosophy, can be found in the history of ideas, and the response is only unsatisfying because our knowledge is lacking. In the transition from the world of senses, imagination, and everyday language to that of opinion and reflection, the human mind faced many dangers, and often

     'Found no end in wandering mazes lost.'
'Found no end in wandering mazes lost.'

On the other hand, the discovery of abstractions was the great source of all mental improvement in after ages. It was the pushing aside of the old, the revelation of the new. But each one of the company of abstractions, if we may speak in the metaphorical language of Plato, became in turn the tyrant of the mind, the dominant idea, which would allow no other to have a share in the throne. This is especially true of the Eleatic philosophy: while the absoluteness of Being was asserted in every form of language, the sensible world and all the phenomena of experience were comprehended under Not-being. Nor was any difficulty or perplexity thus created, so long as the mind, lost in the contemplation of Being, asked no more questions, and never thought of applying the categories of Being or Not-being to mind or opinion or practical life.

On the other hand, the discovery of abstractions was the main source of all mental growth in later ages. It involved pushing aside the old and revealing the new. However, each abstraction, to use Plato's metaphorical language, became a tyrant of the mind, dominating the idea space and not allowing any other concept to share the spotlight. This is especially true for Eleatic philosophy: while the absolute nature of Being was stated in every possible way, the sensible world and all the experiences were categorized as Not-being. No confusion arose as long as the mind, absorbed in the contemplation of Being, didn’t ask any further questions and didn’t consider applying the ideas of Being or Not-being to thought, opinion, or practical life.

But the negative as well as the positive idea had sunk deep into the intellect of man. The effect of the paradoxes of Zeno extended far beyond the Eleatic circle. And now an unforeseen consequence began to arise. If the Many were not, if all things were names of the One, and nothing could be predicated of any other thing, how could truth be distinguished from falsehood? The Eleatic philosopher would have replied that Being is alone true. But mankind had got beyond his barren abstractions: they were beginning to analyze, to classify, to define, to ask what is the nature of knowledge, opinion, sensation. Still less could they be content with the description which Achilles gives in Homer of the man whom his soul hates—

But both the negative and positive ideas had deeply influenced human thought. The impact of Zeno's paradoxes reached far beyond the Eleatic community. Now, an unexpected consequence began to emerge. If the Many did not exist, if all things were just names for the One, and nothing could be said about any other thing, how could we tell truth from falsehood? The Eleatic philosopher would have argued that Being is the only true reality. But humanity had moved past his empty abstractions: they were starting to analyze, classify, define, and inquire about the nature of knowledge, opinion, and sensation. They could hardly be satisfied with the description that Achilles gives in Homer of the man whom his soul hates—

os chi eteron men keuthe eni phresin, allo de eipe.

os chi eteron men keuthe eni phresin, allo de eipe.

For their difficulty was not a practical but a metaphysical one; and their conception of falsehood was really impaired and weakened by a metaphysical illusion.

For them, the challenge was not practical but metaphysical; their understanding of falsehood was genuinely distorted and diminished by a metaphysical illusion.

The strength of the illusion seems to lie in the alternative: If we once admit the existence of Being and Not-being, as two spheres which exclude each other, no Being or reality can be ascribed to Not-being, and therefore not to falsehood, which is the image or expression of Not-being. Falsehood is wholly false; and to speak of true falsehood, as Theaetetus does (Theaet.), is a contradiction in terms. The fallacy to us is ridiculous and transparent,—no better than those which Plato satirizes in the Euthydemus. It is a confusion of falsehood and negation, from which Plato himself is not entirely free. Instead of saying, 'This is not in accordance with facts,' 'This is proved by experience to be false,' and from such examples forming a general notion of falsehood, the mind of the Greek thinker was lost in the mazes of the Eleatic philosophy. And the greater importance which Plato attributes to this fallacy, compared with others, is due to the influence which the Eleatic philosophy exerted over him. He sees clearly to a certain extent; but he has not yet attained a complete mastery over the ideas of his predecessors—they are still ends to him, and not mere instruments of thought. They are too rough-hewn to be harmonized in a single structure, and may be compared to rocks which project or overhang in some ancient city's walls. There are many such imperfect syncretisms or eclecticisms in the history of philosophy. A modern philosopher, though emancipated from scholastic notions of essence or substance, might still be seriously affected by the abstract idea of necessity; or though accustomed, like Bacon, to criticize abstract notions, might not extend his criticism to the syllogism.

The strength of the illusion seems to depend on the alternative: If we accept the existence of Being and Not-being as two opposing realms, then we can't attribute any Being or reality to Not-being, and thus not to falsehood, which represents or reflects Not-being. Falsehood is completely false; and referring to true falsehood, as Theaetetus does (Theaet.), is a contradiction. The fallacy is absurd and obvious to us—no better than those that Plato mocks in the Euthydemus. It represents a mix-up of falsehood and negation, a confusion that Plato himself isn’t completely free from. Instead of saying, ‘This does not align with the facts,’ or ‘This has been proven false by experience,’ and using such examples to develop a general understanding of falsehood, the Greek thinker got lost in the complexities of Eleatic philosophy. The greater significance Plato places on this fallacy compared to others stems from how much the Eleatic philosophy influenced him. He has some clarity, but he hasn't fully mastered the ideas of his predecessors—they are still goals for him rather than just tools for thought. They are too roughly shaped to be unified into a single framework, resembling rocks that jut out or hang over the walls of some ancient city. There are many such imperfect combinations or eclectic approaches in the history of philosophy. A modern philosopher, while free from outdated concepts of essence or substance, might still be significantly influenced by the abstract idea of necessity; or though, like Bacon, he may criticize abstract notions, he might not apply that criticism to the syllogism.

The saying or thinking the thing that is not, would be the popular definition of falsehood or error. If we were met by the Sophist's objection, the reply would probably be an appeal to experience. Ten thousands, as Homer would say (mala murioi), tell falsehoods and fall into errors. And this is Plato's reply, both in the Cratylus and Sophist. 'Theaetetus is flying,' is a sentence in form quite as grammatical as 'Theaetetus is sitting'; the difference between the two sentences is, that the one is true and the other false. But, before making this appeal to common sense, Plato propounds for our consideration a theory of the nature of the negative.

The idea that something is not what it seems is the common definition of falsehood or error. If we encountered the Sophist's argument, the response would likely rely on experience. Thousands, as Homer would say (mala murioi), tell lies and make mistakes. This is Plato's answer, both in the Cratylus and the Sophist. 'Theaetetus is flying' is just as grammatically correct as 'Theaetetus is sitting'; the difference between the two statements is that one is true and the other is false. However, before appealing to common sense, Plato introduces a theory about the nature of the negative.

The theory is, that Not-being is relation. Not-being is the other of Being, and has as many kinds as there are differences in Being. This doctrine is the simple converse of the famous proposition of Spinoza,—not 'Omnis determinatio est negatio,' but 'Omnis negatio est determinatio';—not, All distinction is negation, but, All negation is distinction. Not-being is the unfolding or determining of Being, and is a necessary element in all other things that are. We should be careful to observe, first, that Plato does not identify Being with Not-being; he has no idea of progression by antagonism, or of the Hegelian vibration of moments: he would not have said with Heracleitus, 'All things are and are not, and become and become not.' Secondly, he has lost sight altogether of the other sense of Not-being, as the negative of Being; although he again and again recognizes the validity of the law of contradiction. Thirdly, he seems to confuse falsehood with negation. Nor is he quite consistent in regarding Not-being as one class of Being, and yet as coextensive with Being in general. Before analyzing further the topics thus suggested, we will endeavour to trace the manner in which Plato arrived at his conception of Not-being.

The theory is that Not-being is a relation. Not-being is the counterpart of Being and has as many types as there are differences in Being. This idea is the straightforward opposite of Spinoza's famous proposition—not 'Omnis determinatio est negatio,' but 'Omnis negatio est determinatio';—not, All distinction is negation, but, All negation is distinction. Not-being is the unfolding or defining of Being and is a necessary part of everything that exists. We should be careful to note, first, that Plato does not equate Being with Not-being; he has no concept of progress through opposition or the Hegelian oscillation of moments: he would not have said with Heracleitus, 'All things are and are not, and become and become not.' Second, he has completely overlooked the other meaning of Not-being as the opposite of Being; although he repeatedly acknowledges the validity of the law of contradiction. Third, he seems to confuse falsehood with negation. Moreover, he is not entirely consistent in seeing Not-being as one category of Being while also considering it as coextensive with Being in general. Before delving deeper into the topics suggested, we will attempt to trace how Plato reached his understanding of Not-being.

In all the later dialogues of Plato, the idea of mind or intelligence becomes more and more prominent. That idea which Anaxagoras employed inconsistently in the construction of the world, Plato, in the Philebus, the Sophist, and the Laws, extends to all things, attributing to Providence a care, infinitesimal as well as infinite, of all creation. The divine mind is the leading religious thought of the later works of Plato. The human mind is a sort of reflection of this, having ideas of Being, Sameness, and the like. At times they seem to be parted by a great gulf (Parmenides); at other times they have a common nature, and the light of a common intelligence.

In all of Plato's later dialogues, the concept of mind or intelligence becomes increasingly important. The idea that Anaxagoras used inconsistently in explaining the world is fully developed by Plato in the Philebus, the Sophist, and the Laws, where he assigns a caring Providence to all of creation, both in tiny details and in the grand scheme. The divine mind emerges as a central religious theme in Plato's later works. The human mind reflects this divine mind, possessing ideas about existence, identity, and similar concepts. Sometimes they appear to be vastly different (as in Parmenides), while other times they seem to share a common essence and the light of a shared intelligence.

But this ever-growing idea of mind is really irreconcilable with the abstract Pantheism of the Eleatics. To the passionate language of Parmenides, Plato replies in a strain equally passionate:—What! has not Being mind? and is not Being capable of being known? and, if this is admitted, then capable of being affected or acted upon?—in motion, then, and yet not wholly incapable of rest. Already we have been compelled to attribute opposite determinations to Being. And the answer to the difficulty about Being may be equally the answer to the difficulty about Not-being.

But this ever-expanding idea of the mind really conflicts with the abstract Pantheism of the Eleatics. In response to the passionate words of Parmenides, Plato counters with equal passion:—What! Does Being not have a mind? Isn’t Being something we can understand? And if we accept this, then isn’t it also something that can be influenced or acted upon?—in motion, then, but still not completely unable to rest. We have already been forced to assign opposing characteristics to Being. And the solution to the problem concerning Being might also serve as the solution to the problem regarding Not-being.

The answer is, that in these and all other determinations of any notion we are attributing to it 'Not-being.' We went in search of Not-being and seemed to lose Being, and now in the hunt after Being we recover both. Not-being is a kind of Being, and in a sense co-extensive with Being. And there are as many divisions of Not-being as of Being. To every positive idea—'just,' 'beautiful,' and the like, there is a corresponding negative idea—'not-just,' 'not-beautiful,' and the like.

The answer is that in these and all other definitions of any idea, we're assigning it 'Not-being.' We went looking for Not-being and seemed to lose Being, and now, in the search for Being, we find both. Not-being is a type of Being, and in a way, it's just as broad as Being. There are as many categories of Not-being as there are of Being. For every positive idea—like 'just,' 'beautiful,' and so on—there's a corresponding negative idea—such as 'not-just,' 'not-beautiful,' and so forth.

A doubt may be raised whether this account of the negative is really the true one. The common logicians would say that the 'not-just,' 'not-beautiful,' are not really classes at all, but are merged in one great class of the infinite or negative. The conception of Plato, in the days before logic, seems to be more correct than this. For the word 'not' does not altogether annihilate the positive meaning of the word 'just': at least, it does not prevent our looking for the 'not-just' in or about the same class in which we might expect to find the 'just.' 'Not-just is not-honourable' is neither a false nor an unmeaning proposition. The reason is that the negative proposition has really passed into an undefined positive. To say that 'not-just' has no more meaning than 'not-honourable'—that is to say, that the two cannot in any degree be distinguished, is clearly repugnant to the common use of language.

A question might come up about whether this explanation of the negative is truly accurate. Traditional logicians would argue that 'not-just' and 'not-beautiful' aren't actually categories at all, but rather fall under one broad category of the infinite or the negative. Plato's understanding, back in the pre-logic era, seems to be more accurate than this. The word 'not' doesn't completely erase the positive meaning of 'just'; at the very least, it doesn't stop us from searching for 'not-just' in the same category where we expect to find 'just.' The statement 'not-just is not-honorable' is neither false nor meaningless. The reason for this is that the negative statement has effectively transformed into an undefined positive. Claiming that 'not-just' has no more meaning than 'not-honorable'—meaning that the two can't be differentiated in any way—clearly contradicts the common usage of language.

The ordinary logic is also jealous of the explanation of negation as relation, because seeming to take away the principle of contradiction. Plato, as far as we know, is the first philosopher who distinctly enunciated this principle; and though we need not suppose him to have been always consistent with himself, there is no real inconsistency between his explanation of the negative and the principle of contradiction. Neither the Platonic notion of the negative as the principle of difference, nor the Hegelian identity of Being and Not-being, at all touch the principle of contradiction. For what is asserted about Being and Not-Being only relates to our most abstract notions, and in no way interferes with the principle of contradiction employed in the concrete. Because Not-being is identified with Other, or Being with Not-being, this does not make the proposition 'Some have not eaten' any the less a contradiction of 'All have eaten.'

The ordinary logic is also wary of the explanation of negation as a relationship, as it seems to undermine the principle of contradiction. Plato, as far as we know, is the first philosopher who clearly stated this principle; and while we don’t have to assume he was always consistent, there is no real contradiction between his explanation of the negative and the principle of contradiction. Neither the Platonic idea of the negative as the principle of difference nor the Hegelian idea that Being and Not-being are the same actually challenge the principle of contradiction. What is said about Being and Not-being only pertains to our most abstract concepts and does not interfere with the principle of contradiction used in concrete situations. Just because Not-being is associated with Other, or Being with Not-being, it doesn’t make the statement 'Some have not eaten' any less contradictory to 'All have eaten.'

The explanation of the negative given by Plato in the Sophist is a true but partial one; for the word 'not,' besides the meaning of 'other,' may also imply 'opposition.' And difference or opposition may be either total or partial: the not-beautiful may be other than the beautiful, or in no relation to the beautiful, or a specific class in various degrees opposed to the beautiful. And the negative may be a negation of fact or of thought (ou and me). Lastly, there are certain ideas, such as 'beginning,' 'becoming,' 'the finite,' 'the abstract,' in which the negative cannot be separated from the positive, and 'Being' and 'Not-being' are inextricably blended.

The explanation of the negative provided by Plato in the Sophist is accurate but incomplete; the word 'not,' in addition to meaning 'other,' can also suggest 'opposition.' Difference or opposition can be either total or partial: the not-beautiful might be distinct from the beautiful, unrelated to the beautiful, or a specific category that varies in degrees of opposition to the beautiful. Moreover, the negative can negate either a fact or a thought (ou and me). Finally, there are certain concepts, like 'beginning,' 'becoming,' 'the finite,' and 'the abstract,' where the negative cannot be separated from the positive, and 'Being' and 'Not-being' are deeply intertwined.

Plato restricts the conception of Not-being to difference. Man is a rational animal, and is not—as many other things as are not included under this definition. He is and is not, and is because he is not. Besides the positive class to which he belongs, there are endless negative classes to which he may be referred. This is certainly intelligible, but useless. To refer a subject to a negative class is unmeaning, unless the 'not' is a mere modification of the positive, as in the example of 'not honourable' and 'dishonourable'; or unless the class is characterized by the absence rather than the presence of a particular quality.

Plato limits the idea of Not-being to difference. A human is a rational being and is not—like many other things that don’t fall under this definition. A person is and isn’t, and exists because they don’t. In addition to the positive group they belong to, there are countless negative groups they could be associated with. This makes sense, but it’s pointless. Referring to a subject by a negative group is meaningless unless the 'not' is just a variation of the positive, as in 'not honorable' and 'dishonorable'; or unless the group is defined by the lack of a specific quality rather than its presence.

Nor is it easy to see how Not-being any more than Sameness or Otherness is one of the classes of Being. They are aspects rather than classes of Being. Not-being can only be included in Being, as the denial of some particular class of Being. If we attempt to pursue such airy phantoms at all, the Hegelian identity of Being and Not-being is a more apt and intelligible expression of the same mental phenomenon. For Plato has not distinguished between the Being which is prior to Not-being, and the Being which is the negation of Not-being (compare Parm.).

It's also not easy to see how Not-being, just like Sameness or Otherness, fits into the categories of Being. They're more like aspects than actual classes of Being. Not-being can only be understood as part of Being, as it reflects the denial of a specific class of Being. If we try to chase these abstract ideas at all, the Hegelian concept of the identity of Being and Not-being is a clearer and more understandable way to express the same mental phenomenon. Plato hasn’t made a clear distinction between the Being that comes before Not-being and the Being that negates Not-being (see Parm.).

But he is not thinking of this when he says that Being comprehends Not-being. Again, we should probably go back for the true explanation to the influence which the Eleatic philosophy exercised over him. Under 'Not-being' the Eleatic had included all the realities of the sensible world. Led by this association and by the common use of language, which has been already noticed, we cannot be much surprised that Plato should have made classes of Not-being. It is observable that he does not absolutely deny that there is an opposite of Being. He is inclined to leave the question, merely remarking that the opposition, if admissible at all, is not expressed by the term 'Not-being.'

But he's not thinking about this when he says that Being includes Not-being. We should probably look back at the true explanation, which is the influence the Eleatic philosophy had on him. The Eleatic included all the realities of the sensory world under 'Not-being.' Given this connection and the common usage of language, which has already been mentioned, it's not surprising that Plato created categories of Not-being. It's notable that he doesn't completely deny the existence of an opposite to Being. He seems to prefer leaving the question open, only noting that if an opposition does exist, it's not accurately captured by the term 'Not-being.'

On the whole, we must allow that the great service rendered by Plato to metaphysics in the Sophist, is not his explanation of 'Not-being' as difference. With this he certainly laid the ghost of 'Not-being'; and we may attribute to him in a measure the credit of anticipating Spinoza and Hegel. But his conception is not clear or consistent; he does not recognize the different senses of the negative, and he confuses the different classes of Not-being with the abstract notion. As the Pre-Socratic philosopher failed to distinguish between the universal and the true, while he placed the particulars of sense under the false and apparent, so Plato appears to identify negation with falsehood, or is unable to distinguish them. The greatest service rendered by him to mental science is the recognition of the communion of classes, which, although based by him on his account of 'Not-being,' is independent of it. He clearly saw that the isolation of ideas or classes is the annihilation of reasoning. Thus, after wandering in many diverging paths, we return to common sense. And for this reason we may be inclined to do less than justice to Plato,—because the truth which he attains by a real effort of thought is to us a familiar and unconscious truism, which no one would any longer think either of doubting or examining.

Overall, we have to acknowledge that the significant contribution Plato made to metaphysics in the Sophist isn't just his explanation of 'Not-being' as difference. With this, he definitely put 'Not-being' to rest; we can credit him for anticipating Spinoza and Hegel to some extent. However, his concept isn't clear or consistent; he doesn't recognize the different meanings of the negative and confuses the various types of Not-being with the abstract idea. Just as the Pre-Socratic philosopher failed to distinguish between the universal and the true, while categorizing the particulars of sense as false and apparent, Plato seems to equate negation with falsehood or struggles to differentiate between them. His greatest contribution to mental science is recognizing the connection between classes, which, while based on his view of 'Not-being,' stands independently of it. He clearly understood that isolating ideas or classes destroys reasoning. So, after wandering down many different paths, we come back to common sense. Because of this, we might tend to give Plato less credit—since the truth he arrives at through serious thought is something we now see as a familiar, unconscious truth that no one would think to doubt or examine anymore.

IV. The later dialogues of Plato contain many references to contemporary philosophy. Both in the Theaetetus and in the Sophist he recognizes that he is in the midst of a fray; a huge irregular battle everywhere surrounds him (Theaet.). First, there are the two great philosophies going back into cosmogony and poetry: the philosophy of Heracleitus, supposed to have a poetical origin in Homer, and that of the Eleatics, which in a similar spirit he conceives to be even older than Xenophanes (compare Protag.). Still older were theories of two and three principles, hot and cold, moist and dry, which were ever marrying and being given in marriage: in speaking of these, he is probably referring to Pherecydes and the early Ionians. In the philosophy of motion there were different accounts of the relation of plurality and unity, which were supposed to be joined and severed by love and hate, some maintaining that this process was perpetually going on (e.g. Heracleitus); others (e.g. Empedocles) that there was an alternation of them. Of the Pythagoreans or of Anaxagoras he makes no distinct mention. His chief opponents are, first, Eristics or Megarians; secondly, the Materialists.

IV. The later dialogues of Plato include many references to the philosophy of his time. In both the Theaetetus and the Sophist, he acknowledges that he is in the midst of a conflict; a huge, chaotic battle is all around him (Theaet.). First, there are two major philosophies rooted in cosmology and poetry: the philosophy of Heraclitus, which is thought to have poetic origins in Homer, and that of the Eleatics, which he believes to be even older than Xenophanes (compare Protag.). Even older were theories involving two and three principles, such as hot and cold, moist and dry, which were constantly coming together and separating. When discussing these, he likely refers to Pherecydes and the early Ionians. In the philosophy of motion, there were various explanations of how plurality and unity are related, which were believed to be connected and divided by love and hate, with some arguing that this process is ongoing (e.g., Heraclitus), while others (e.g., Empedocles) maintained that there is an alternation between them. He does not specifically mention the Pythagoreans or Anaxagoras. His main opponents are, first, the Eristics or Megarians, and second, the Materialists.

The picture which he gives of both these latter schools is indistinct; and he appears reluctant to mention the names of their teachers. Nor can we easily determine how much is to be assigned to the Cynics, how much to the Megarians, or whether the 'repellent Materialists' (Theaet.) are Cynics or Atomists, or represent some unknown phase of opinion at Athens. To the Cynics and Antisthenes is commonly attributed, on the authority of Aristotle, the denial of predication, while the Megarians are said to have been Nominalists, asserting the One Good under many names to be the true Being of Zeno and the Eleatics, and, like Zeno, employing their negative dialectic in the refutation of opponents. But the later Megarians also denied predication; and this tenet, which is attributed to all of them by Simplicius, is certainly in accordance with their over-refining philosophy. The 'tyros young and old,' of whom Plato speaks, probably include both. At any rate, we shall be safer in accepting the general description of them which he has given, and in not attempting to draw a precise line between them.

The image he presents of these latter schools is vague, and he seems hesitant to name their teachers. It's also hard to figure out how much credit goes to the Cynics, how much to the Megarians, or if the 'repellent Materialists' (Theaet.) are Cynics, Atomists, or represent some unknown viewpoint in Athens. The denial of predication is usually attributed to the Cynics and Antisthenes, based on Aristotle's authority, while the Megarians are thought to have been Nominalists, claiming that the One Good under various names is the true Being of Zeno and the Eleatics, and, like Zeno, using negative dialectic to refute their opponents. However, the later Megarians also rejected predication; this belief, which Simplicius assigns to all of them, aligns with their overly complex philosophy. The 'tyros young and old' that Plato refers to likely includes both groups. In any case, it's safer to accept his general description of them without trying to draw precise distinctions between them.

Of these Eristics, whether Cynics or Megarians, several characteristics are found in Plato:—

Of these Eristics, whether Cynics or Megarians, several characteristics can be found in Plato:—

1. They pursue verbal oppositions; 2. they make reasoning impossible by their over-accuracy in the use of language; 3. they deny predication; 4. they go from unity to plurality, without passing through the intermediate stages; 5. they refuse to attribute motion or power to Being; 6. they are the enemies of sense;—whether they are the 'friends of ideas,' who carry on the polemic against sense, is uncertain; probably under this remarkable expression Plato designates those who more nearly approached himself, and may be criticizing an earlier form of his own doctrines. We may observe (1) that he professes only to give us a few opinions out of many which were at that time current in Greece; (2) that he nowhere alludes to the ethical teaching of the Cynics—unless the argument in the Protagoras, that the virtues are one and not many, may be supposed to contain a reference to their views, as well as to those of Socrates; and unless they are the school alluded to in the Philebus, which is described as 'being very skilful in physics, and as maintaining pleasure to be the absence of pain.' That Antisthenes wrote a book called 'Physicus,' is hardly a sufficient reason for describing them as skilful in physics, which appear to have been very alien to the tendency of the Cynics.

1. They focus on opposing statements; 2. they make reasoning impossible by being overly precise in their use of language; 3. they reject predication; 4. they move from singular to plural without going through the intermediate steps; 5. they refuse to assign motion or power to Being; 6. they are against sensory experience;—whether they are the 'friends of ideas,' who argue against sensation, is unclear; likely, Plato uses this term to refer to those who were closer to his own views and may be critiquing an earlier version of his own theories. We can note (1) that he claims to present only a few opinions from many that were popular in Greece at that time; (2) that he does not mention the ethical teachings of the Cynics—unless we consider the argument in the Protagoras, which suggests that virtues are one and not multiple, to relate to their beliefs, as well as those of Socrates; and unless they are the group mentioned in the Philebus, described as 'very skilled in physics' and arguing that pleasure is the absence of pain.' The fact that Antisthenes wrote a book called 'Physicus' hardly justifies labeling them as skilled in physics, which seems to have been quite foreign to the Cynic philosophy.

The Idealism of the fourth century before Christ in Greece, as in other ages and countries, seems to have provoked a reaction towards Materialism. The maintainers of this doctrine are described in the Theaetetus as obstinate persons who will believe in nothing which they cannot hold in their hands, and in the Sophist as incapable of argument. They are probably the same who are said in the Tenth Book of the Laws to attribute the course of events to nature, art, and chance. Who they were, we have no means of determining except from Plato's description of them. His silence respecting the Atomists might lead us to suppose that here we have a trace of them. But the Atomists were not Materialists in the grosser sense of the term, nor were they incapable of reasoning; and Plato would hardly have described a great genius like Democritus in the disdainful terms which he uses of the Materialists. Upon the whole, we must infer that the persons here spoken of are unknown to us, like the many other writers and talkers at Athens and elsewhere, of whose endless activity of mind Aristotle in his Metaphysics has preserved an anonymous memorial.

The Idealism of the fourth century BCE in Greece, like in other times and places, seems to have triggered a response toward Materialism. The followers of this view are depicted in the Theaetetus as stubborn people who won’t believe in anything they can’t physically touch, and in the Sophist as unable to engage in proper debate. They are likely the same individuals mentioned in the Tenth Book of the Laws, who attribute events to nature, art, and chance. We have no way of identifying them beyond Plato's portrayal. His lack of mention of the Atomists might suggest we have a hint of them here. However, the Atomists weren't Materialists in the cruder sense, nor were they incapable of logical thought; Plato likely wouldn’t have described a brilliant mind like Democritus in the contemptuous way he talks about Materialists. Overall, we must conclude that the people discussed here are unknown to us, much like the numerous other thinkers in Athens and beyond, whose active intellectual endeavors Aristotle has recorded in an anonymous account in his Metaphysics.

V. The Sophist is the sequel of the Theaetetus, and is connected with the Parmenides by a direct allusion (compare Introductions to Theaetetus and Parmenides). In the Theaetetus we sought to discover the nature of knowledge and false opinion. But the nature of false opinion seemed impenetrable; for we were unable to understand how there could be any reality in Not-being. In the Sophist the question is taken up again; the nature of Not-being is detected, and there is no longer any metaphysical impediment in the way of admitting the possibility of falsehood. To the Parmenides, the Sophist stands in a less defined and more remote relation. There human thought is in process of disorganization; no absurdity or inconsistency is too great to be elicited from the analysis of the simple ideas of Unity or Being. In the Sophist the same contradictions are pursued to a certain extent, but only with a view to their resolution. The aim of the dialogue is to show how the few elemental conceptions of the human mind admit of a natural connexion in thought and speech, which Megarian or other sophistry vainly attempts to deny.

V. The Sophist is the sequel to the Theaetetus and is directly connected to the Parmenides through a specific reference (see Introductions to Theaetetus and Parmenides). In the Theaetetus, we aimed to understand the nature of knowledge and false opinion. However, the nature of false opinion seemed impossible to grasp, as we struggled to see how there could be any reality in Not-being. In the Sophist, this question is revisited; the nature of Not-being is uncovered, and there are no longer any metaphysical barriers to accepting the possibility of falsehood. In relation to the Parmenides, the Sophist has a less clear and more distant connection. There, human thought is in a state of disarray; no absurdity or inconsistency is too extreme to emerge from analyzing the basic concepts of Unity or Being. In the Sophist, the same contradictions are explored to some extent, but with the goal of resolving them. The purpose of the dialogue is to demonstrate how a few fundamental ideas of the human mind can be connected naturally in thought and language, which Megarian or other sophistries unsuccessfully try to deny.

...

Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

True to the appointment of the previous day, Theodorus and Theaetetus meet Socrates at the same spot, bringing with them an Eleatic Stranger, whom Theodorus introduces as a true philosopher. Socrates, half in jest, half in earnest, declares that he must be a god in disguise, who, as Homer would say, has come to earth that he may visit the good and evil among men, and detect the foolishness of Athenian wisdom. At any rate he is a divine person, one of a class who are hardly recognized on earth; who appear in divers forms—now as statesmen, now as sophists, and are often deemed madmen. 'Philosopher, statesman, sophist,' says Socrates, repeating the words—'I should like to ask our Eleatic friend what his countrymen think of them; do they regard them as one, or three?'

True to their appointment from the day before, Theodorus and Theaetetus meet Socrates at the same spot, bringing along an Eleatic Stranger, whom Theodorus introduces as a true philosopher. Socrates, partly joking and partly serious, claims he must be a god in disguise who, as Homer might say, has come to earth to check on both the good and the bad among people and to expose the foolishness of Athenian wisdom. At the very least, he is a divine being, one of those who are rarely recognized on earth; they show up in various forms—sometimes as statesmen, sometimes as sophists, and are often considered madmen. "Philosopher, statesman, sophist," Socrates repeats the terms—"I’d like to ask our Eleatic friend what his fellow citizens think about them; do they see them as one, or as three?"

The Stranger has been already asked the same question by Theodorus and Theaetetus; and he at once replies that they are thought to be three; but to explain the difference fully would take time. He is pressed to give this fuller explanation, either in the form of a speech or of question and answer. He prefers the latter, and chooses as his respondent Theaetetus, whom he already knows, and who is recommended to him by Socrates.

The Stranger has already been asked the same question by Theodorus and Theaetetus; he immediately responds that they are considered three, but fully explaining the difference would take time. He is urged to provide a more detailed explanation, either as a speech or through a Q&A. He prefers the latter and selects Theaetetus, whom he is already familiar with and who is suggested to him by Socrates.

We are agreed, he says, about the name Sophist, but we may not be equally agreed about his nature. Great subjects should be approached through familiar examples, and, considering that he is a creature not easily caught, I think that, before approaching him, we should try our hand upon some more obvious animal, who may be made the subject of logical experiment; shall we say an angler? 'Very good.'

We all agree on the name Sophist, he says, but we might not all agree on what he really is. Big topics should be tackled using familiar examples, and since he’s not an easy one to pin down, I think we should first practice on a more straightforward subject, like an angler. 'Sounds good.'

In the first place, the angler is an artist; and there are two kinds of art,—productive art, which includes husbandry, manufactures, imitations; and acquisitive art, which includes learning, trading, fighting, hunting. The angler's is an acquisitive art, and acquisition may be effected either by exchange or by conquest; in the latter case, either by force or craft. Conquest by craft is called hunting, and of hunting there is one kind which pursues inanimate, and another which pursues animate objects; and animate objects may be either land animals or water animals, and water animals either fly over the water or live in the water. The hunting of the last is called fishing; and of fishing, one kind uses enclosures, catching the fish in nets and baskets, and another kind strikes them either with spears by night or with barbed spears or barbed hooks by day; the barbed spears are impelled from above, the barbed hooks are jerked into the head and lips of the fish, which are then drawn from below upwards. Thus, by a series of divisions, we have arrived at the definition of the angler's art.

First of all, the angler is an artist, and there are two types of art—productive art, which includes farming, manufacturing, and imitations; and acquisitive art, which includes learning, trading, fighting, and hunting. The angler’s work is an acquisitive art, and acquisition can happen through either exchange or conquest; in the latter case, it can be achieved through force or cunning. Conquest through cunning is known as hunting, and there are two types of hunting: one that targets inanimate objects and another that targets living beings. Living beings can be either land animals or aquatic animals, and aquatic animals can either swim in the water or live in it. The pursuit of the latter is called fishing; and in fishing, one method uses enclosures, catching fish in nets and baskets, while another method involves striking them either with spears at night or with barbed spears or hooks during the day. The barbed spears are thrust from above, and the barbed hooks are jerked into the fish’s head and lips, drawing them up from below. Through this series of distinctions, we have reached the definition of the angler's art.

And now by the help of this example we may proceed to bring to light the nature of the Sophist. Like the angler, he is an artist, and the resemblance does not end here. For they are both hunters, and hunters of animals; the one of water, and the other of land animals. But at this point they diverge, the one going to the sea and the rivers, and the other to the rivers of wealth and rich meadow-lands, in which generous youth abide. On land you may hunt tame animals, or you may hunt wild animals. And man is a tame animal, and he may be hunted either by force or persuasion;—either by the pirate, man-stealer, soldier, or by the lawyer, orator, talker. The latter use persuasion, and persuasion is either private or public. Of the private practitioners of the art, some bring gifts to those whom they hunt: these are lovers. And others take hire; and some of these flatter, and in return are fed; others profess to teach virtue and receive a round sum. And who are these last? Tell me who? Have we not unearthed the Sophist?

And now, with this example, we can shed light on the nature of the Sophist. Like an angler, he is an artist, and the similarities don’t stop there. Both are hunters, but they hunt different kinds of animals: one hunts in water, while the other hunts land animals. However, they part ways here; one heads to the sea and rivers, while the other goes to the rivers of wealth and fertile lands, where generous youth reside. On land, you can hunt either tame animals or wild ones. And man is a tame animal who can be hunted through force or persuasion—by pirates, slavers, soldiers, or by lawyers, speakers, and talkers. The latter rely on persuasion, which can be either private or public. Among those who practice this art privately, some bring gifts to those they pursue: these are lovers. Others charge a fee; some flatter in exchange for support, while others claim to teach virtue and receive a hefty payment. And who are these last ones? Can you tell me who they are? Haven't we uncovered the Sophist?

But he is a many-sided creature, and may still be traced in another line of descent. The acquisitive art had a branch of exchange as well as of hunting, and exchange is either giving or selling; and the seller is either a manufacturer or a merchant; and the merchant either retails or exports; and the exporter may export either food for the body or food for the mind. And of this trading in food for the mind, one kind may be termed the art of display, and another the art of selling learning; and learning may be a learning of the arts or of virtue. The seller of the arts may be called an art-seller; the seller of virtue, a Sophist.

But he is a complex being, and can also be traced through another lineage. The practice of acquiring things has branches in both exchange and hunting, and exchange involves either giving or selling; the seller can be either a producer or a merchant; the merchant either sells at retail or exports; and the exporter might export either food for the body or food for the mind. In this trade of intellectual nourishment, one type can be called the art of display, while another is the art of selling knowledge; and knowledge can pertain to the arts or to virtue. The trader in the arts may be referred to as an art dealer; the trader in virtue, a Sophist.

Again, there is a third line, in which a Sophist may be traced. For is he less a Sophist when, instead of exporting his wares to another country, he stays at home, and retails goods, which he not only buys of others, but manufactures himself?

Again, there’s a third option where you can see a Sophist at work. Is he any less of a Sophist if he stays home and sells goods instead of sending them to another country, especially when he both buys from others and makes some himself?

Or he may be descended from the acquisitive art in the combative line, through the pugnacious, the controversial, the disputatious arts; and he will be found at last in the eristic section of the latter, and in that division of it which disputes in private for gain about the general principles of right and wrong.

Or he might come from the acquiring skills in conflict, through the aggressive, the argumentative, and the contentious skills; and he will ultimately be found in the argumentative part of the latter, specifically in that area which debates privately for profit concerning the fundamental principles of right and wrong.

And still there is a track of him which has not yet been followed out by us. Do not our household servants talk of sifting, straining, winnowing? And they also speak of carding, spinning, and the like. All these are processes of division; and of division there are two kinds,—one in which like is divided from like, and another in which the good is separated from the bad. The latter of the two is termed purification; and again, of purification, there are two sorts,—of animate bodies (which may be internal or external), and of inanimate. Medicine and gymnastic are the internal purifications of the animate, and bathing the external; and of the inanimate, fulling and cleaning and other humble processes, some of which have ludicrous names. Not that dialectic is a respecter of names or persons, or a despiser of humble occupations; nor does she think much of the greater or less benefits conferred by them. For her aim is knowledge; she wants to know how the arts are related to one another, and would quite as soon learn the nature of hunting from the vermin-destroyer as from the general. And she only desires to have a general name, which shall distinguish purifications of the soul from purifications of the body.

And still there’s a part of him that we haven’t explored yet. Don’t our household staff talk about sifting, straining, and winnowing? They also mention carding, spinning, and similar tasks. All of these are processes of division; and there are two kinds of division—one where similar things are separated from each other, and another where the good is separated from the bad. The second type is called purification; and again, there are two kinds of purification—one for living things (which can be internal or external) and one for non-living things. Medicine and exercise are the internal purifications for living beings, while bathing is the external one; for non-living things, there are processes like fulling and cleaning and other simple tasks, some of which have funny names. It’s not that dialectic cares about names or people, or looks down on simple jobs; nor does it concern itself with the greater or lesser benefits they provide. Its goal is knowledge; it wants to understand how different arts are related, and it would just as easily learn about hunting from a pest control expert as from a general. It only wishes to have a general term that distinguishes between the purification of the soul and the purification of the body.

Now purification is the taking away of evil; and there are two kinds of evil in the soul,—the one answering to disease in the body, and the other to deformity. Disease is the discord or war of opposite principles in the soul; and deformity is the want of symmetry, or failure in the attainment of a mark or measure. The latter arises from ignorance, and no one is voluntarily ignorant; ignorance is only the aberration of the soul moving towards knowledge. And as medicine cures the diseases and gymnastic the deformity of the body, so correction cures the injustice, and education (which differs among the Hellenes from mere instruction in the arts) cures the ignorance of the soul. Again, ignorance is twofold, simple ignorance, and ignorance having the conceit of knowledge. And education is also twofold: there is the old-fashioned moral training of our forefathers, which was very troublesome and not very successful; and another, of a more subtle nature, which proceeds upon a notion that all ignorance is involuntary. The latter convicts a man out of his own mouth, by pointing out to him his inconsistencies and contradictions; and the consequence is that he quarrels with himself, instead of quarrelling with his neighbours, and is cured of prejudices and obstructions by a mode of treatment which is equally entertaining and effectual. The physician of the soul is aware that his patient will receive no nourishment unless he has been cleaned out; and the soul of the Great King himself, if he has not undergone this purification, is unclean and impure.

Now, purification is the removal of evil, which comes in two forms in the soul—one like disease in the body, and the other like deformity. Disease represents the conflict or clash of opposing forces in the soul, while deformity signifies a lack of balance or failure to reach a standard. The latter comes from ignorance, and no one chooses to be ignorant; ignorance is just a detour of the soul on its way to knowledge. Just as medicine heals the body's diseases and exercise addresses its deformities, correction heals injustice, and education (which differs from mere skills training among the Greeks) remedies the soul's ignorance. Furthermore, ignorance can be divided into simple ignorance and the misguided belief of knowing. Education, too, has two forms: the traditional moral training of our ancestors, which was often burdensome and not very effective, and another, more nuanced approach that assumes all ignorance is unintentional. This second type exposes a person’s contradictions and inconsistencies, leading to inner conflict rather than disputes with others, and helps eliminate biases and obstacles through a method that is both engaging and effective. The healer of the soul knows that their patient cannot thrive unless they are cleansed, and even the soul of the Great King, if it has not gone through this purification, remains unclean and impure.

And who are the ministers of the purification? Sophists I may not call them. Yet they bear about the same likeness to Sophists as the dog, who is the gentlest of animals, does to the wolf, who is the fiercest. Comparisons are slippery things; but for the present let us assume the resemblance of the two, which may probably be disallowed hereafter. And so, from division comes purification; and from this, mental purification; and from mental purification, instruction; and from instruction, education; and from education, the nobly-descended art of Sophistry, which is engaged in the detection of conceit. I do not however think that we have yet found the Sophist, or that his will ultimately prove to be the desired art of education; but neither do I think that he can long escape me, for every way is blocked. Before we make the final assault, let us take breath, and reckon up the many forms which he has assumed: (1) he was the paid hunter of wealth and birth; (2) he was the trader in the goods of the soul; (3) he was the retailer of them; (4) he was the manufacturer of his own learned wares; (5) he was the disputant; and (6) he was the purger away of prejudices—although this latter point is admitted to be doubtful.

And who are the ministers of purification? I can't call them sophists. Yet they resemble sophists much like a dog, which is the gentlest of animals, resembles a wolf, which is the fiercest. Comparisons can be tricky; but for now, let's assume there's a resemblance, which might be challenged later. So, from division comes purification; and from this, mental purification; and from mental purification, instruction; and from instruction, education; and from education, the noble art of sophistry, which focuses on uncovering pretentiousness. However, I don't think we've identified the sophist yet, or that he will ultimately be the sought-after art of education; but I also don't believe he can evade me for long, as every route is blocked. Before we make our final move, let's pause and review the many forms he has taken: (1) he was the paid seeker of wealth and status; (2) he was the trader in the soul's goods; (3) he was the one who sold those goods; (4) he was the manufacturer of his own knowledge products; (5) he was the debater; and (6) he was the one who eliminated prejudices—though this last point is considered questionable.

Now, there must surely be something wrong in the professor of any art having so many names and kinds of knowledge. Does not the very number of them imply that the nature of his art is not understood? And that we may not be involved in the misunderstanding, let us observe which of his characteristics is the most prominent. Above all things he is a disputant. He will dispute and teach others to dispute about things visible and invisible—about man, about the gods, about politics, about law, about wrestling, about all things. But can he know all things? 'He cannot.' How then can he dispute satisfactorily with any one who knows? 'Impossible.' Then what is the trick of his art, and why does he receive money from his admirers? 'Because he is believed by them to know all things.' You mean to say that he seems to have a knowledge of them? 'Yes.'

There has to be something off about a professor of any subject having so many names and areas of knowledge. Doesn’t the sheer number of them suggest that the nature of his field isn’t really understood? And to make sure we’re not getting caught up in this misunderstanding, let’s look at which of his traits stands out the most. Above everything else, he is a debater. He will argue and teach others to argue about both visible and invisible things—about people, about the gods, about politics, about law, about sports, about everything. But can he truly know everything? 'He cannot.' Then how can he argue effectively with someone who does know? 'Impossible.' So what’s the trick of his profession, and why does he get paid by those who admire him? 'Because they believe he knows everything.' You mean to say he appears to have knowledge of all these things? 'Yes.'

Suppose a person were to say, not that he would dispute about all things, but that he would make all things, you and me, and all other creatures, the earth and the heavens and the gods, and would sell them all for a few pence—this would be a great jest; but not greater than if he said that he knew all things, and could teach them in a short time, and at a small cost. For all imitation is a jest, and the most graceful form of jest. Now the painter is a man who professes to make all things, and children, who see his pictures at a distance, sometimes take them for realities: and the Sophist pretends to know all things, and he, too, can deceive young men, who are still at a distance from the truth, not through their eyes, but through their ears, by the mummery of words, and induce them to believe him. But as they grow older, and come into contact with realities, they learn by experience the futility of his pretensions. The Sophist, then, has not real knowledge; he is only an imitator, or image-maker.

Imagine someone claiming that they could create everything—us, all living beings, the earth, the sky, and the gods—and then sell them all for just a few coins. That would be quite a joke, but not any funnier than if they insisted they knew everything and could teach it quickly and cheaply. Because all imitation is a joke, and it's a particularly elegant form of humor. The painter is someone who claims to create everything, and children sometimes mistake his paintings for real objects when viewed from afar. Similarly, the Sophist pretends to have all the knowledge, and he can also mislead young men who are still naive, not by what they see, but by what they hear, using clever words to convince them. However, as they mature and face real experiences, they come to realize the emptiness of his claims. Therefore, the Sophist lacks genuine knowledge; he’s just an imitator or a maker of images.

And now, having got him in a corner of the dialectical net, let us divide and subdivide until we catch him. Of image-making there are two kinds,—the art of making likenesses, and the art of making appearances. The latter may be illustrated by sculpture and painting, which often use illusions, and alter the proportions of figures, in order to adapt their works to the eye. And the Sophist also uses illusions, and his imitations are apparent and not real. But how can anything be an appearance only? Here arises a difficulty which has always beset the subject of appearances. For the argument is asserting the existence of not-being. And this is what the great Parmenides was all his life denying in prose and also in verse. 'You will never find,' he says, 'that not-being is.' And the words prove themselves! Not-being cannot be attributed to any being; for how can any being be wholly abstracted from being? Again, in every predication there is an attribution of singular or plural. But number is the most real of all things, and cannot be attributed to not-being. Therefore not-being cannot be predicated or expressed; for how can we say 'is,' 'are not,' without number?

And now, having cornered him in the web of logic, let’s break it down until we catch him. There are two types of image-making—the art of creating likenesses and the art of creating appearances. The latter can be seen in sculpture and painting, which often rely on illusions and alter the proportions of figures to suit the viewer's eye. The Sophist also uses illusions, and his imitations are merely apparent, not real. But how can something be just an appearance? This brings up a challenge that has always surrounded the topic of appearances. The argument claims that not-being exists. And this is what the great Parmenides was denying his entire life, both in prose and in poetry. "You will never find," he says, "that not-being is." And his words prove themselves! Not-being cannot be applied to any being; how can any being be completely removed from being? Furthermore, in every statement there is a reference to singular or plural. But number is the most real of all things and cannot be associated with not-being. Therefore, not-being cannot be stated or expressed; how can we say 'is' or 'are not' without a number?

And now arises the greatest difficulty of all. If not-being is inconceivable, how can not-being be refuted? And am I not contradicting myself at this moment, in speaking either in the singular or the plural of that to which I deny both plurality and unity? You, Theaetetus, have the might of youth, and I conjure you to exert yourself, and, if you can, to find an expression for not-being which does not imply being and number. 'But I cannot.' Then the Sophist must be left in his hole. We may call him an image-maker if we please, but he will only say, 'And pray, what is an image?' And we shall reply, 'A reflection in the water, or in a mirror'; and he will say, 'Let us shut our eyes and open our minds; what is the common notion of all images?' 'I should answer, Such another, made in the likeness of the true.' Real or not real? 'Not real; at least, not in a true sense.' And the real 'is,' and the not-real 'is not'? 'Yes.' Then a likeness is really unreal, and essentially not. Here is a pretty complication of being and not-being, in which the many-headed Sophist has entangled us. He will at once point out that he is compelling us to contradict ourselves, by affirming being of not-being. I think that we must cease to look for him in the class of imitators.

And now we face the biggest challenge of all. If not-being is impossible to comprehend, how can we argue against it? And am I not contradicting myself right now by talking about something that I claim has neither plurality nor unity? You, Theaetetus, are young and full of energy, and I urge you to try to express not-being in a way that doesn’t involve being or numbers. 'But I can't.' Then we must leave the Sophist in his hole. We can call him an image-maker if we want, but he will just ask, 'And what is an image?' We would respond, 'A reflection in water or in a mirror'; and he would say, 'Let’s close our eyes and open our minds; what is the common idea of all images?' 'I would answer, something else made to resemble the real thing.' Real or not real? 'Not real; at least, not in a true sense.' And the real 'is,' and the not-real 'is not'? 'Yes.' Then a likeness is actually unreal and fundamentally does not exist. Here’s a delightful mess of being and not-being, where the many-headed Sophist has trapped us. He will immediately point out that he’s making us contradict ourselves by asserting that not-being has being. I think we need to stop looking for him among the imitators.

But ought we to give him up? 'I should say, certainly not.' Then I fear that I must lay hands on my father Parmenides; but do not call me a parricide; for there is no way out of the difficulty except to show that in some sense not-being is; and if this is not admitted, no one can speak of falsehood, or false opinion, or imitation, without falling into a contradiction. You observe how unwilling I am to undertake the task; for I know that I am exposing myself to the charge of inconsistency in asserting the being of not-being. But if I am to make the attempt, I think that I had better begin at the beginning.

But should we really give him up? "I would say, absolutely not." Then I worry that I have to challenge my father Parmenides; but don’t call me a murderer of my father; because there’s no way out of this problem except to prove that, in some way, not-being exists; and if that isn’t accepted, no one can talk about falsehood, false opinions, or imitation without contradicting themselves. You can see how hesitant I am to take this on; because I know I’m opening myself up to being accused of inconsistency by claiming that not-being has existence. But if I'm going to try, I believe I should start from the basics.

Lightly in the days of our youth, Parmenides and others told us tales about the origin of the universe: one spoke of three principles warring and at peace again, marrying and begetting children; another of two principles, hot and cold, dry and moist, which also formed relationships. There were the Eleatics in our part of the world, saying that all things are one; whose doctrine begins with Xenophanes, and is even older. Ionian, and, more recently, Sicilian muses speak of a one and many which are held together by enmity and friendship, ever parting, ever meeting. Some of them do not insist on the perpetual strife, but adopt a gentler strain, and speak of alternation only. Whether they are right or not, who can say? But one thing we can say—that they went on their way without much caring whether we understood them or not. For tell me, Theaetetus, do you understand what they mean by their assertion of unity, or by their combinations and separations of two or more principles? I used to think, when I was young, that I knew all about not-being, and now I am in great difficulties even about being.

In the days of our youth, Parmenides and others shared stories about how the universe began: one spoke of three principles fighting and then reconciling, marrying, and having offspring; another described two principles, hot and cold, dry and moist, that also formed connections. The Eleatics in our region argued that everything is one, a belief that traces back to Xenophanes and is even older. The Ionian and, more recently, Sicilian thinkers discussed the idea of one and many, connected by rivalry and harmony, always splitting apart and coming back together. Some of them don't focus on constant conflict but instead suggest a gentler approach and speak only of change. Whether they are right or not, who can say? But one thing is clear—they carried on their discussions without really worrying if we understood them. So tell me, Theaetetus, do you get what they mean when they talk about unity or the interplay of two or more principles? I used to think I understood the concept of non-being, and now I'm really confused even about being.

Let us proceed first to the examination of being. Turning to the dualist philosophers, we say to them: Is being a third element besides hot and cold? or do you identify one or both of the two elements with being? At any rate, you can hardly avoid resolving them into one. Let us next interrogate the patrons of the one. To them we say: Are being and one two different names for the same thing? But how can there be two names when there is nothing but one? Or you may identify them; but then the name will be either the name of nothing or of itself, i.e. of a name. Again, the notion of being is conceived of as a whole—in the words of Parmenides, 'like every way unto a rounded sphere.' And a whole has parts; but that which has parts is not one, for unity has no parts. Is being, then, one, because the parts of being are one, or shall we say that being is not a whole? In the former case, one is made up of parts; and in the latter there is still plurality, viz. being, and a whole which is apart from being. And being, if not all things, lacks something of the nature of being, and becomes not-being. Nor can being ever have come into existence, for nothing comes into existence except as a whole; nor can being have number, for that which has number is a whole or sum of number. These are a few of the difficulties which are accumulating one upon another in the consideration of being.

Let's first examine being. Addressing the dualist philosophers, we ask: Is being a separate element besides hot and cold? Or do you equate one or both of these elements with being? In any case, you can hardly avoid reducing them to one. Next, we question the proponents of the one. We ask: Are being and one just two different names for the same thing? But how can there be two names if there's only one? You might choose to identify them, but then the name would either refer to nothing or to itself, meaning it would be just a name. Once again, the idea of being is understood as a whole—using Parmenides' words, "like every way unto a rounded sphere." A whole has parts, but something that has parts is not one, because true unity has no parts. So, is being one because the parts of being are one, or should we say that being is not a whole? In the first case, one consists of parts; in the second, there is still plurality, namely being and a whole that exists apart from being. Moreover, if being isn’t everything, it’s missing something of what it means to be and turns into not-being. Being couldn't have come into existence either, because nothing comes into existence unless it's a whole; also, being cannot possess a number, because something that has a number is either a whole or a sum of numbers. These are just a few of the difficulties piling up as we consider being.

We may proceed now to the less exact sort of philosophers. Some of them drag down everything to earth, and carry on a war like that of the giants, grasping rocks and oaks in their hands. Their adversaries defend themselves warily from an invisible world, and reduce the substances of their opponents to the minutest fractions, until they are lost in generation and flux. The latter sort are civil people enough; but the materialists are rude and ignorant of dialectics; they must be taught how to argue before they can answer. Yet, for the sake of the argument, we may assume them to be better than they are, and able to give an account of themselves. They admit the existence of a mortal living creature, which is a body containing a soul, and to this they would not refuse to attribute qualities—wisdom, folly, justice and injustice. The soul, as they say, has a kind of body, but they do not like to assert of these qualities of the soul, either that they are corporeal, or that they have no existence; at this point they begin to make distinctions. 'Sons of earth,' we say to them, 'if both visible and invisible qualities exist, what is the common nature which is attributed to them by the term "being" or "existence"?' And, as they are incapable of answering this question, we may as well reply for them, that being is the power of doing or suffering. Then we turn to the friends of ideas: to them we say, 'You distinguish becoming from being?' 'Yes,' they will reply. 'And in becoming you participate through the bodily senses, and in being, by thought and the mind?' 'Yes.' And you mean by the word 'participation' a power of doing or suffering? To this they answer—I am acquainted with them, Theaetetus, and know their ways better than you do—that being can neither do nor suffer, though becoming may. And we rejoin: Does not the soul know? And is not 'being' known? And are not 'knowing' and 'being known' active and passive? That which is known is affected by knowledge, and therefore is in motion. And, indeed, how can we imagine that perfect being is a mere everlasting form, devoid of motion and soul? for there can be no thought without soul, nor can soul be devoid of motion. But neither can thought or mind be devoid of some principle of rest or stability. And as children say entreatingly, 'Give us both,' so the philosopher must include both the moveable and immoveable in his idea of being. And yet, alas! he and we are in the same difficulty with which we reproached the dualists; for motion and rest are contradictions—how then can they both exist? Does he who affirms this mean to say that motion is rest, or rest motion? 'No; he means to assert the existence of some third thing, different from them both, which neither rests nor moves.' But how can there be anything which neither rests nor moves? Here is a second difficulty about being, quite as great as that about not-being. And we may hope that any light which is thrown upon the one may extend to the other.

We can now move on to the less precise type of philosophers. Some of them bring everything down to reality and wage a battle like that of giants, grasping rocks and trees in their hands. Their opponents defensively engage from an unseen realm, breaking down their rivals' ideas into the tiniest bits, until they disappear into chaos and change. The latter group is fairly civil; however, the materialists are rough and clueless about debate; they need to be taught how to argue before they can offer a response. Still, for the sake of discussion, we can assume they are better than they actually are and can articulate their views. They accept that a living being is a body that contains a soul, and they wouldn't deny assigning qualities—like wisdom, foolishness, justice, and injustice—to it. They claim the soul has a sort of body, but they hesitate to assert whether these qualities of the soul are physical or non-existent; at this point, they start to differentiate. "Earthly beings," we say to them, "if both visible and invisible qualities exist, what is the common nature that we refer to with the term 'being' or 'existence'?" Since they can't answer this question, we can respond for them that being is the ability to act or be acted upon. Then we turn to the proponents of ideas: we ask them, "Do you separate becoming from being?" "Yes," they will respond. "And in becoming, do you engage through your physical senses, and in being, through thought and the mind?" "Yes." And when you use the term 'participation,' do you mean the ability to act or be acted upon? They will respond—I know them, Theaetetus, and understand their thinking better than you do—that being cannot act or be acted upon, even though becoming can. And we counter: Does not the soul possess knowledge? And isn't 'being' known? Aren't 'knowing' and 'being known' active and passive? What is known is influenced by knowledge, and therefore it is in motion. Indeed, how can we believe that perfect being is just an everlasting form, without motion and soul? For there can be no thought without soul, and no soul without motion. However, thought or mind also cannot lack some principle of stability or rest. And just as children plead, "Give us both," the philosopher must incorporate both the moving and the still in his concept of being. Yet, unfortunately, he and we face the same problem we criticized the dualists for; motion and rest seem contradictory—how can both exist? Does the one who claims this mean that motion is rest, or rest is motion? "No; he intends to propose the existence of some third entity, distinct from both, which neither rests nor moves." But how can there be something that is neither at rest nor in motion? This presents a second difficulty concerning being, just as significant as the one regarding non-being. We may hope that any insights gained about one will also shed light on the other.

Leaving them for the present, let us enquire what we mean by giving many names to the same thing, e.g. white, good, tall, to man; out of which tyros old and young derive such a feast of amusement. Their meagre minds refuse to predicate anything of anything; they say that good is good, and man is man; and that to affirm one of the other would be making the many one and the one many. Let us place them in a class with our previous opponents, and interrogate both of them at once. Shall we assume (1) that being and rest and motion, and all other things, are incommunicable with one another? or (2) that they all have indiscriminate communion? or (3) that there is communion of some and not of others? And we will consider the first hypothesis first of all.

For now, let's leave them behind and explore what we mean by giving multiple names to the same thing, such as white, good, and tall, when referring to a man; from which both young and old beginners derive a lot of amusement. Their limited thinking doesn't allow them to say anything about anything; they claim that good is just good, and man is just man; and they argue that saying one is the same as the other would be conflating the many into one and the one into many. Let's group them with our earlier opponents and question both of them together. Should we assume (1) that being, rest, motion, and everything else cannot communicate with one another? or (2) that they all are indiscriminately connected? or (3) that some can communicate while others cannot? Let's first consider the first hypothesis.

(1) If we suppose the universal separation of kinds, all theories alike are swept away; the patrons of a single principle of rest or of motion, or of a plurality of immutable ideas—all alike have the ground cut from under them; and all creators of the universe by theories of composition and division, whether out of or into a finite or infinite number of elemental forms, in alternation or continuance, share the same fate. Most ridiculous is the discomfiture which attends the opponents of predication, who, like the ventriloquist Eurycles, have the voice that answers them in their own breast. For they cannot help using the words 'is,' 'apart,' 'from others,' and the like; and their adversaries are thus saved the trouble of refuting them. But (2) if all things have communion with all things, motion will rest, and rest will move; here is a reductio ad absurdum. Two out of the three hypotheses are thus seen to be false. The third (3) remains, which affirms that only certain things communicate with certain other things. In the alphabet and the scale there are some letters and notes which combine with others, and some which do not; and the laws according to which they combine or are separated are known to the grammarian and musician. And there is a science which teaches not only what notes and letters, but what classes admit of combination with one another, and what not. This is a noble science, on which we have stumbled unawares; in seeking after the Sophist we have found the philosopher. He is the master who discerns one whole or form pervading a scattered multitude, and many such wholes combined under a higher one, and many entirely apart—he is the true dialectician. Like the Sophist, he is hard to recognize, though for the opposite reasons; the Sophist runs away into the obscurity of not-being, the philosopher is dark from excess of light. And now, leaving him, we will return to our pursuit of the Sophist.

(1) If we assume that everything is completely separate, then all theories fall apart; supporters of a single principle of rest or motion, or of multiple unchanging ideas—all have their foundations taken away; and all those who create theories about the universe through combination and division, whether using a finite or infinite number of basic forms, whether in change or continuity, face the same outcome. It's particularly absurd for those who oppose naming things, who, like the ventriloquist Eurycles, have the voice that answers them from within themselves. They can't avoid using words like 'is,' 'apart,' 'from others,' and similar terms; this spares their opponents the effort of countering them. But (2) if everything is interconnected with everything else, then motion would be still, and stillness would move; this leads to a logical absurdity. We see that two out of the three possibilities must be incorrect. The third (3) remains, which suggests that only certain things interact with specific others. In the alphabet and the musical scale, there are some letters and notes that can combine with others, while some cannot; and the rules governing these combinations or separations are known to grammarians and musicians. There is a field of study that teaches not only which notes and letters can combine but also which categories can interact with one another and which cannot. This is a valuable field of knowledge that we have stumbled upon; in searching for the Sophist, we have discovered the philosopher. He is the one who perceives a single whole or form within a diverse multitude, with many such wholes combined under a higher one, and many entirely separate—he is the true dialectician. Like the Sophist, he is difficult to identify, but for different reasons; the Sophist disappears into the obscurity of non-existence, while the philosopher is clouded by an excess of clarity. Now, leaving him behind, we will return to our search for the Sophist.

Agreeing in the truth of the third hypothesis, that some things have communion and others not, and that some may have communion with all, let us examine the most important kinds which are capable of admixture; and in this way we may perhaps find out a sense in which not-being may be affirmed to have being. Now the highest kinds are being, rest, motion; and of these, rest and motion exclude each other, but both of them are included in being; and again, they are the same with themselves and the other of each other. What is the meaning of these words, 'same' and 'other'? Are there two more kinds to be added to the three others? For sameness cannot be either rest or motion, because predicated both of rest and motion; nor yet being; because if being were attributed to both of them we should attribute sameness to both of them. Nor can other be identified with being; for then other, which is relative, would have the absoluteness of being. Therefore we must assume a fifth principle, which is universal, and runs through all things, for each thing is other than all other things. Thus there are five principles: (1) being, (2) motion, which is not (3) rest, and because participating both in the same and other, is and is not (4) the same with itself, and is and is not (5) other than the other. And motion is not being, but partakes of being, and therefore is and is not in the most absolute sense. Thus we have discovered that not-being is the principle of the other which runs through all things, being not excepted. And 'being' is one thing, and 'not-being' includes and is all other things. And not-being is not the opposite of being, but only the other. Knowledge has many branches, and the other or difference has as many, each of which is described by prefixing the word 'not' to some kind of knowledge. The not-beautiful is as real as the beautiful, the not-just as the just. And the essence of the not-beautiful is to be separated from and opposed to a certain kind of existence which is termed beautiful. And this opposition and negation is the not-being of which we are in search, and is one kind of being. Thus, in spite of Parmenides, we have not only discovered the existence, but also the nature of not-being—that nature we have found to be relation. In the communion of different kinds, being and other mutually interpenetrate; other is, but is other than being, and other than each and all of the remaining kinds, and therefore in an infinity of ways 'is not.' And the argument has shown that the pursuit of contradictions is childish and useless, and the very opposite of that higher spirit which criticizes the words of another according to the natural meaning of them. Nothing can be more unphilosophical than the denial of all communion of kinds. And we are fortunate in having established such a communion for another reason, because in continuing the hunt after the Sophist we have to examine the nature of discourse, and there could be no discourse if there were no communion. For the Sophist, although he can no longer deny the existence of not-being, may still affirm that not-being cannot enter into discourse, and as he was arguing before that there could be no such thing as falsehood, because there was no such thing as not-being, he may continue to argue that there is no such thing as the art of image-making and phantastic, because not-being has no place in language. Hence arises the necessity of examining speech, opinion, and imagination.

Agreeing with the truth of the third hypothesis, that some things are connected and others aren't, and that some things can connect with everything, let's explore the main types that can mix together; this might help us understand how non-being can be said to have being. The highest types are being, rest, and motion; of these, rest and motion are opposites, but both fall under being. They are identical to themselves and different from each other. What do we mean by the words 'same' and 'other'? Do we need to add two more types to the three we have? Sameness can't be rest or motion, since it applies to both; it can't be being either; if being applied to both, then sameness would also apply to both. Similarly, other can't be the same as being; otherwise, other, which is relative, would have the absoluteness of being. So we have to assume a fifth principle that is universal and extends through everything, because everything is different from every other thing. We thus have five principles: (1) being, (2) motion, which is not (3) rest, and because it shares qualities of both 'same' and 'other', it is and isn’t (4) the same with itself, and it is and isn’t (5) different from the other. Motion is not being, but it shares in being, so it exists and does not exist in the most absolute sense. Thus, we've found that non-being is a principle of otherness that runs through everything, including being. 'Being' refers to one concept, while 'not-being' encompasses all other concepts. Non-being isn't the opposite of being; it's simply another state. Knowledge branches out in many ways, and otherness or difference does as well, each of which is defined by adding 'not' to some form of knowledge. The not-beautiful is as real as the beautiful, and the not-just is as real as the just. The essence of the not-beautiful is to be separate from and opposed to what we call beautiful. This opposition and negation is the non-being we seek, which is one type of being. So, despite Parmenides, we've discovered not just the existence of non-being but also its nature—this nature turns out to be relation. In the mixing of different types, being and other penetrate each other; other exists, but it is different from being and from all other types, and in countless ways, it 'is not.' The argument has shown that chasing contradictions is childish and pointless, the exact opposite of the higher spirit that critiques another's words based on their natural meaning. Nothing is more unphilosophical than denying any connection between types. We're fortunate to have established this connection for another reason: as we continue to pursue the Sophist, we have to examine the nature of discourse, and there can be no discourse without connection. The Sophist, while he can no longer deny the existence of non-being, might still claim that non-being cannot be part of discourse, and since he previously argued that falsehood couldn't exist because non-being doesn't, he may continue to argue that the art of image-making and fantasy doesn't exist because non-being doesn’t fit into language. This gives rise to the need for examining speech, opinion, and imagination.

And first concerning speech; let us ask the same question about words which we have already answered about the kinds of being and the letters of the alphabet: To what extent do they admit of combination? Some words have a meaning when combined, and others have no meaning. One class of words describes action, another class agents: 'walks,' 'runs,' 'sleeps' are examples of the first; 'stag,' 'horse,' 'lion' of the second. But no combination of words can be formed without a verb and a noun, e.g. 'A man learns'; the simplest sentence is composed of two words, and one of these must be a subject. For example, in the sentence, 'Theaetetus sits,' which is not very long, 'Theaetetus' is the subject, and in the sentence 'Theaetetus flies,' 'Theaetetus' is again the subject. But the two sentences differ in quality, for the first says of you that which is true, and the second says of you that which is not true, or, in other words, attributes to you things which are not as though they were. Here is false discourse in the shortest form. And thus not only speech, but thought and opinion and imagination are proved to be both true and false. For thought is only the process of silent speech, and opinion is only the silent assent or denial which follows this, and imagination is only the expression of this in some form of sense. All of them are akin to speech, and therefore, like speech, admit of true and false. And we have discovered false opinion, which is an encouraging sign of our probable success in the rest of the enquiry.

And first, let's talk about speech; let's ask the same question about words that we've already answered regarding types of being and letters of the alphabet: How much can they be combined? Some words make sense when put together, while others do not. One group of words describes actions, while another group describes agents: 'walks,' 'runs,' 'sleeps' are examples of the first; 'stag,' 'horse,' 'lion' belong to the second. But you can't form a combination of words without a verb and a noun, like in 'A man learns'; the simplest sentence is made up of two words, and one of those must be a subject. For instance, in the sentence 'Theaetetus sits,' which is quite short, 'Theaetetus' is the subject, and in 'Theaetetus flies,' 'Theaetetus' is again the subject. However, the two sentences are different in meaning, as the first tells you something true, while the second attributes things to you that aren't true, or in other words, it claims things about you that aren't the case. This is the simplest form of false discourse. Thus, not only speech but also thought, opinion, and imagination can be either true or false. Thought is simply silent speech, opinion is the quiet agreement or disagreement that follows, and imagination is the expression of these in some sensory form. All of these are connected to speech and therefore, like speech, can be true or false. We have identified false opinion, which is a promising sign of our likely success in the rest of the investigation.

Then now let us return to our old division of likeness-making and phantastic. When we were going to place the Sophist in one of them, a doubt arose whether there could be such a thing as an appearance, because there was no such thing as falsehood. At length falsehood has been discovered by us to exist, and we have acknowledged that the Sophist is to be found in the class of imitators. All art was divided originally by us into two branches—productive and acquisitive. And now we may divide both on a different principle into the creations or imitations which are of human, and those which are of divine, origin. For we must admit that the world and ourselves and the animals did not come into existence by chance, or the spontaneous working of nature, but by divine reason and knowledge. And there are not only divine creations but divine imitations, such as apparitions and shadows and reflections, which are equally the work of a divine mind. And there are human creations and human imitations too,—there is the actual house and the drawing of it. Nor must we forget that image-making may be an imitation of realities or an imitation of appearances, which last has been called by us phantastic. And this phantastic may be again divided into imitation by the help of instruments and impersonations. And the latter may be either dissembling or unconscious, either with or without knowledge. A man cannot imitate you, Theaetetus, without knowing you, but he can imitate the form of justice or virtue if he have a sentiment or opinion about them. Not being well provided with names, the former I will venture to call the imitation of science, and the latter the imitation of opinion.

Let's go back to our old categories of creating likenesses and fantastic representations. When we tried to place the Sophist in one of those categories, a question came up about whether appearances could exist, given that falsehood didn’t seem to exist. Eventually, we discovered that falsehood does exist, and we recognized that the Sophist belongs among imitators. Initially, we divided all art into two types—creative and acquisitive. Now, we can instead separate both types based on whether they are human-made or divinely inspired. We have to acknowledge that the world, ourselves, and animals didn’t come into being by chance or random natural processes but through divine reason and knowledge. There are not only divine creations but also divine imitations—things like apparitions, shadows, and reflections, which are also products of a divine mind. There are also human creations and imitations—like the actual house and its drawing. We shouldn't overlook the fact that creating images can either be an imitation of real things or an imitation of appearances, the latter of which we’ve referred to as fantastic. This fantastic category can then be further divided into imitations created with tools and impersonations. The latter can be either deceptive or unconscious, with or without awareness. A person can’t imitate you, Theaetetus, without knowing you, but they can imitate the essence of justice or virtue if they have a sentiment or view about them. Lacking clear terminology, I will tentatively call the former imitation of knowledge and the latter imitation of opinion.

The latter is our present concern, for the Sophist has no claims to
science or knowledge. Now the imitator, who has only opinion, may be
either the simple imitator, who thinks that he knows, or the dissembler,
who is conscious that he does not know, but disguises his ignorance. And
the last may be either a maker of long speeches, or of shorter speeches
which compel the person conversing to contradict himself. The maker of
longer speeches is the popular orator; the maker of the shorter is
the Sophist, whose art may be traced as being the

     / contradictious
     / dissembling
     / without knowledge
     / human and not divine
     / juggling with words
     / phantastic or unreal
     / art of image-making.
The latter is our current focus, because the Sophist doesn’t have any real claims to knowledge or science. The imitator, who only has opinions, can be either a simple imitator who thinks he knows something, or a dissembler who realizes he doesn’t know but pretends otherwise. The dissembler can either give long speeches or shorter speeches that force the other person to contradict themselves. The one who gives longer speeches is the popular orator; the one who gives shorter speeches is the Sophist, whose skill can be described as the

     / contradictious
     / dissembling
     / without knowledge
     / human and not divine
     / juggling with words
     / phantastic or unreal
     / art of image-making.

...

Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

In commenting on the dialogue in which Plato most nearly approaches the great modern master of metaphysics there are several points which it will be useful to consider, such as the unity of opposites, the conception of the ideas as causes, and the relation of the Platonic and Hegelian dialectic.

In discussing the conversation where Plato comes closest to the great modern master of metaphysics, there are a few points worth considering, like the unity of opposites, the idea of concepts as causes, and the connection between Platonic and Hegelian dialectics.

The unity of opposites was the crux of ancient thinkers in the age of Plato: How could one thing be or become another? That substances have attributes was implied in common language; that heat and cold, day and night, pass into one another was a matter of experience 'on a level with the cobbler's understanding' (Theat.). But how could philosophy explain the connexion of ideas, how justify the passing of them into one another? The abstractions of one, other, being, not-being, rest, motion, individual, universal, which successive generations of philosophers had recently discovered, seemed to be beyond the reach of human thought, like stars shining in a distant heaven. They were the symbols of different schools of philosophy: but in what relation did they stand to one another and to the world of sense? It was hardly conceivable that one could be other, or the same different. Yet without some reconciliation of these elementary ideas thought was impossible. There was no distinction between truth and falsehood, between the Sophist and the philosopher. Everything could be predicated of everything, or nothing of anything. To these difficulties Plato finds what to us appears to be the answer of common sense—that Not-being is the relative or other of Being, the defining and distinguishing principle, and that some ideas combine with others, but not all with all. It is remarkable however that he offers this obvious reply only as the result of a long and tedious enquiry; by a great effort he is able to look down as 'from a height' on the 'friends of the ideas' as well as on the pre-Socratic philosophies. Yet he is merely asserting principles which no one who could be made to understand them would deny.

The unity of opposites was central to ancient thinkers during Plato's time: How could one thing be or become another? It was generally understood that substances have attributes; the way heat and cold, day and night, blend into one another was something everyone experienced, "on a level with the cobbler's understanding" (Theat.). But how could philosophy explain the connection between ideas and justify their transformation into one another? The concepts of one, other, being, not-being, rest, motion, individual, and universal, which philosophers in previous generations had recently uncovered, seemed out of reach of human thought, like stars shining in a distant sky. They symbolized different philosophical schools: but what was their relationship to each other and to the sensory world? It was hard to imagine that one could be the other, or the same could be different. Yet without reconciling these basic ideas, thought was impossible. There was no clear line between truth and falsehood, between the Sophist and the philosopher. Anything could be said about everything, or nothing about anything. To these challenges, Plato finds what seems to us a common-sense answer—that Not-being is the relative or other of Being, the defining and distinguishing principle, and that some ideas can combine with others, but not all with all. It's interesting, however, that he presents this obvious response only after a long and difficult inquiry; through significant effort, he manages to look down "from a height" on both the "friends of the ideas" and the pre-Socratic philosophies. Yet he is merely asserting principles that anyone capable of understanding them would agree with.

The Platonic unity of differences or opposites is the beginning of the modern view that all knowledge is of relations; it also anticipates the doctrine of Spinoza that all determination is negation. Plato takes or gives so much of either of these theories as was necessary or possible in the age in which he lived. In the Sophist, as in the Cratylus, he is opposed to the Heracleitean flux and equally to the Megarian and Cynic denial of predication, because he regards both of them as making knowledge impossible. He does not assert that everything is and is not, or that the same thing can be affected in the same and in opposite ways at the same time and in respect of the same part of itself. The law of contradiction is as clearly laid down by him in the Republic, as by Aristotle in his Organon. Yet he is aware that in the negative there is also a positive element, and that oppositions may be only differences. And in the Parmenides he deduces the many from the one and Not-being from Being, and yet shows that the many are included in the one, and that Not-being returns to Being.

The Platonic idea of unity among differences or opposites marks the start of the modern perspective that all knowledge is about relationships; it also foreshadows Spinoza's idea that all determination is negation. Plato incorporates just enough of these theories to fit the time he lived in. In the Sophist, just like in the Cratylus, he challenges the Heraclitean view of constant change as well as the Megarian and Cynic rejection of predication, because he believes both make knowledge impossible. He doesn't claim that everything is and isn't, or that the same thing can be influenced in both the same and opposite ways simultaneously or regarding the same aspect of itself. The law of contradiction is clearly stated by him in the Republic, just as Aristotle does in his Organon. Still, he recognizes that within the negative there is also a positive aspect, and that oppositions might just be differences. In the Parmenides, he deduces the many from the one and Not-being from Being, yet he also shows that the many are encompassed by the one, and that Not-being returns to Being.

In several of the later dialogues Plato is occupied with the connexion of the sciences, which in the Philebus he divides into two classes of pure and applied, adding to them there as elsewhere (Phaedr., Crat., Republic, States.) a superintending science of dialectic. This is the origin of Aristotle's Architectonic, which seems, however, to have passed into an imaginary science of essence, and no longer to retain any relation to other branches of knowledge. Of such a science, whether described as 'philosophia prima,' the science of ousia, logic or metaphysics, philosophers have often dreamed. But even now the time has not arrived when the anticipation of Plato can be realized. Though many a thinker has framed a 'hierarchy of the sciences,' no one has as yet found the higher science which arrays them in harmonious order, giving to the organic and inorganic, to the physical and moral, their respective limits, and showing how they all work together in the world and in man.

In several of the later dialogues, Plato explores the connection between the sciences, which in the Philebus he divides into two categories: pure and applied. He also adds a supervising science of dialectic, as he does in other works (Phaedr., Crat., Republic, States). This concept inspired Aristotle's idea of Architectonic, but it seems to have evolved into an abstract science of essence that no longer relates to other fields of knowledge. Philosophers have often speculated about a science like this, whether referred to as 'philosophia prima,' the science of ousia, logic, or metaphysics. However, the time has not yet come for Plato's vision to be fulfilled. Although many thinkers have created a 'hierarchy of the sciences,' no one has yet identified the higher science that organizes them in a harmonious way, defining the boundaries between the organic and inorganic, the physical and moral, and demonstrating how they all interact in the world and in humanity.

Plato arranges in order the stages of knowledge and of existence. They are the steps or grades by which he rises from sense and the shadows of sense to the idea of beauty and good. Mind is in motion as well as at rest (Soph.); and may be described as a dialectical progress which passes from one limit or determination of thought to another and back again to the first. This is the account of dialectic given by Plato in the Sixth Book of the Republic, which regarded under another aspect is the mysticism of the Symposium. He does not deny the existence of objects of sense, but according to him they only receive their true meaning when they are incorporated in a principle which is above them (Republic). In modern language they might be said to come first in the order of experience, last in the order of nature and reason. They are assumed, as he is fond of repeating, upon the condition that they shall give an account of themselves and that the truth of their existence shall be hereafter proved. For philosophy must begin somewhere and may begin anywhere,—with outward objects, with statements of opinion, with abstract principles. But objects of sense must lead us onward to the ideas or universals which are contained in them; the statements of opinion must be verified; the abstract principles must be filled up and connected with one another. In Plato we find, as we might expect, the germs of many thoughts which have been further developed by the genius of Spinoza and Hegel. But there is a difficulty in separating the germ from the flower, or in drawing the line which divides ancient from modern philosophy. Many coincidences which occur in them are unconscious, seeming to show a natural tendency in the human mind towards certain ideas and forms of thought. And there are many speculations of Plato which would have passed away unheeded, and their meaning, like that of some hieroglyphic, would have remained undeciphered, unless two thousand years and more afterwards an interpreter had arisen of a kindred spirit and of the same intellectual family. For example, in the Sophist Plato begins with the abstract and goes on to the concrete, not in the lower sense of returning to outward objects, but to the Hegelian concrete or unity of abstractions. In the intervening period hardly any importance would have been attached to the question which is so full of meaning to Plato and Hegel.

Plato organizes the stages of knowledge and existence in a sequence. These are the steps or levels he takes to move from sensory experiences and their illusions to the concepts of beauty and goodness. The mind is both active and passive (Soph.); it can be described as a dialectical process that moves from one limit of thought to another and back again. This description of dialectic is provided by Plato in Book Six of the Republic, which, when viewed from another angle, reflects the mysticism of the Symposium. He doesn’t deny the reality of sensory objects, but he argues that they only gain their true significance when integrated into a principle that transcends them (Republic). In modern terms, these sensory objects might be said to come first in terms of experience, but last in nature and reason. They are assumed, as he likes to say, under the condition that they will explain themselves and that the truth of their existence will be confirmed later. Philosophy must begin somewhere and can start from various points—be it external objects, opinions, or abstract principles. However, sensory objects should guide us to the ideas or universals contained within them; opinions must be validated; and abstract principles need to be articulated and connected. In Plato, we find, as expected, the roots of many ideas that have been further expanded by thinkers like Spinoza and Hegel. But there's a challenge in distinguishing the root from the blossom or in drawing a clear line between ancient and modern philosophy. Many similarities between them are unintentional, appearing to reflect a natural inclination of the human mind towards certain ideas and thought patterns. Additionally, many of Plato's speculations would have been overlooked, their meaning remaining obscured like some hieroglyph, if not for an interpreter with a similar spirit and intellectual background emerging more than two thousand years later. For example, in the Sophist, Plato starts with the abstract and transitions to the concrete, not in the lower sense of returning to external objects, but towards the Hegelian concrete or unity of abstractions. During the intervening period, little significance would have been placed on the question that holds so much meaning for both Plato and Hegel.

They differ however in their manner of regarding the question. For Plato is answering a difficulty; he is seeking to justify the use of common language and of ordinary thought into which philosophy had introduced a principle of doubt and dissolution. Whereas Hegel tries to go beyond common thought, and to combine abstractions in a higher unity: the ordinary mechanism of language and logic is carried by him into another region in which all oppositions are absorbed and all contradictions affirmed, only that they may be done away with. But Plato, unlike Hegel, nowhere bases his system on the unity of opposites, although in the Parmenides he shows an Hegelian subtlety in the analysis of one and Being.

They differ, however, in how they approach the question. Plato is addressing a challenge; he is trying to justify the use of everyday language and common thought, which philosophy has complicated with doubt and fragmentation. In contrast, Hegel aims to go beyond ordinary thought and merge abstractions into a higher unity: he takes the usual workings of language and logic into a different realm where all oppositions are absorbed and all contradictions are acknowledged, just to resolve them. But unlike Hegel, Plato does not base his system on the unity of opposites, although in the Parmenides, he demonstrates a Hegelian finesse in analyzing oneness and Being.

It is difficult within the compass of a few pages to give even a faint outline of the Hegelian dialectic. No philosophy which is worth understanding can be understood in a moment; common sense will not teach us metaphysics any more than mathematics. If all sciences demand of us protracted study and attention, the highest of all can hardly be matter of immediate intuition. Neither can we appreciate a great system without yielding a half assent to it—like flies we are caught in the spider's web; and we can only judge of it truly when we place ourselves at a distance from it. Of all philosophies Hegelianism is the most obscure: and the difficulty inherent in the subject is increased by the use of a technical language. The saying of Socrates respecting the writings of Heracleitus—'Noble is that which I understand, and that which I do not understand may be as noble; but the strength of a Delian diver is needed to swim through it'—expresses the feeling with which the reader rises from the perusal of Hegel. We may truly apply to him the words in which Plato describes the Pre-Socratic philosophers: 'He went on his way rather regardless of whether we understood him or not'; or, as he is reported himself to have said of his own pupils: 'There is only one of you who understands me, and he does NOT understand me.'

It's tough to give even a brief overview of the Hegelian dialectic in just a few pages. No meaningful philosophy can be grasped instantly; common sense won't equip us with metaphysics any more than it would with mathematics. If every science requires extended study and focus, then the highest one can’t be immediately understood. We also can't really appreciate a comprehensive system unless we give it some level of agreement—like flies stuck in a spider's web; we can only judge it accurately when we step back from it. Among all philosophies, Hegelianism is the most puzzling, and the complexity of the subject is made harder by the specialized language used. Socrates' remark about Heraclitus' writings—'What I understand is noble, and what I don't understand might also be noble; but it takes the strength of a Delian diver to get through it'—captures how readers feel after engaging with Hegel. We can rightly apply to him the words used by Plato to describe the Pre-Socratic philosophers: 'He moved on without caring whether we understood him or not'; or, as he reportedly said about his own students: 'Only one of you understands me, and he does NOT understand me.'

Nevertheless the consideration of a few general aspects of the Hegelian philosophy may help to dispel some errors and to awaken an interest about it. (i) It is an ideal philosophy which, in popular phraseology, maintains not matter but mind to be the truth of things, and this not by a mere crude substitution of one word for another, but by showing either of them to be the complement of the other. Both are creations of thought, and the difference in kind which seems to divide them may also be regarded as a difference of degree. One is to the other as the real to the ideal, and both may be conceived together under the higher form of the notion. (ii) Under another aspect it views all the forms of sense and knowledge as stages of thought which have always existed implicitly and unconsciously, and to which the mind of the world, gradually disengaged from sense, has become awakened. The present has been the past. The succession in time of human ideas is also the eternal 'now'; it is historical and also a divine ideal. The history of philosophy stripped of personality and of the other accidents of time and place is gathered up into philosophy, and again philosophy clothed in circumstance expands into history. (iii) Whether regarded as present or past, under the form of time or of eternity, the spirit of dialectic is always moving onwards from one determination of thought to another, receiving each successive system of philosophy and subordinating it to that which follows—impelled by an irresistible necessity from one idea to another until the cycle of human thought and existence is complete. It follows from this that all previous philosophies which are worthy of the name are not mere opinions or speculations, but stages or moments of thought which have a necessary place in the world of mind. They are no longer the last word of philosophy, for another and another has succeeded them, but they still live and are mighty; in the language of the Greek poet, 'There is a great God in them, and he grows not old.' (iv) This vast ideal system is supposed to be based upon experience. At each step it professes to carry with it the 'witness of eyes and ears' and of common sense, as well as the internal evidence of its own consistency; it has a place for every science, and affirms that no philosophy of a narrower type is capable of comprehending all true facts.

Nevertheless, considering a few general aspects of Hegelian philosophy may help clear up some misunderstandings and spark interest in it. (i) It is an ideal philosophy that, in everyday language, asserts that mind, not matter, is the essence of truth. This is not simply swapping one term for another; it shows how each complements the other. Both are products of thought, and the apparent difference between them can also be seen as a difference in degree. One relates to the other as the real does to the ideal, and both can be understood together within a higher concept. (ii) From another perspective, it sees all forms of sensory experience and knowledge as stages of thought that have always existed implicitly and unconsciously. The world's mind has gradually awakened from sensory experience. The present is shaped by the past. The flow of human ideas over time is also the eternal 'now'; it is both historical and a divine ideal. Philosophy's history, stripped of individual identity and the context of time and place, is integrated into philosophy, which then expands into history when contextualized. (iii) Whether viewed as present or past, in terms of time or eternity, the nature of dialectic is always progressing from one idea to another, incorporating each successive philosophical system and subordinating it to what comes next—driven by an unstoppable necessity from one idea to another until the cycle of human thought and existence is complete. This means that all previous philosophies that deserve the title are not just opinions or speculations, but essential stages or moments of thought that have a necessary role in the realm of mind. They are not the final word in philosophy, as new philosophies have followed them, but they still endure and hold power; in the words of the Greek poet, 'There is a great God in them, and he does not grow old.' (iv) This extensive ideal system is believed to be grounded in experience. With every step, it claims to carry the 'witness of eyes and ears' and common sense, as well as the internal consistency of its own logic; it accommodates every science and asserts that no narrower philosophy can truly grasp all authentic facts.

The Hegelian dialectic may be also described as a movement from the simple to the complex. Beginning with the generalizations of sense, (1) passing through ideas of quality, quantity, measure, number, and the like, (2) ascending from presentations, that is pictorial forms of sense, to representations in which the picture vanishes and the essence is detached in thought from the outward form, (3) combining the I and the not-I, or the subject and object, the natural order of thought is at last found to include the leading ideas of the sciences and to arrange them in relation to one another. Abstractions grow together and again become concrete in a new and higher sense. They also admit of development from within their own spheres. Everywhere there is a movement of attraction and repulsion going on—an attraction or repulsion of ideas of which the physical phenomenon described under a similar name is a figure. Freedom and necessity, mind and matter, the continuous and the discrete, cause and effect, are perpetually being severed from one another in thought, only to be perpetually reunited. The finite and infinite, the absolute and relative are not really opposed; the finite and the negation of the finite are alike lost in a higher or positive infinity, and the absolute is the sum or correlation of all relatives. When this reconciliation of opposites is finally completed in all its stages, the mind may come back again and review the things of sense, the opinions of philosophers, the strife of theology and politics, without being disturbed by them. Whatever is, if not the very best—and what is the best, who can tell?—is, at any rate, historical and rational, suitable to its own age, unsuitable to any other. Nor can any efforts of speculative thinkers or of soldiers and statesmen materially quicken the 'process of the suns.'

The Hegelian dialectic can also be seen as a progression from the simple to the complex. It starts with basic observations (1), moves through ideas of quality, quantity, measure, number, and so on (2), and rises from direct experiences, which are visual forms of understanding, to representations where the image disappears and the essence is separated in thought from its outward form (3). It combines the self and the other, or the subject and object, ultimately finding that the natural order of thought encompasses the core ideas of the sciences and organizes them in relation to each other. Abstractions merge and become concrete again in a new and higher way. There is always a dynamic process of attraction and repulsion happening—an attraction or repulsion of ideas similar to physical phenomena described with the same terms. Freedom and necessity, mind and matter, the continuous and the discrete, cause and effect, are constantly being separated in thought, only to be continually brought back together. The finite and infinite, the absolute and relative are not truly opposites; the finite and the negation of the finite both fade away into a greater positive infinity, and the absolute is the totality or connection of all relatives. Once this reconciliation of opposites is fully achieved in all its stages, the mind can revisit sensory experiences, philosophical opinions, and the conflicts of theology and politics without being troubled by them. Whatever exists, if not the absolute best—and who can define what that is?—is at least historical and rational, fitting for its time and inappropriate for any other. Moreover, no amount of effort from speculative thinkers or from soldiers and statesmen can significantly speed up the "process of the suns."

Hegel was quite sensible how great would be the difficulty of presenting philosophy to mankind under the form of opposites. Most of us live in the one-sided truth which the understanding offers to us, and if occasionally we come across difficulties like the time-honoured controversy of necessity and free-will, or the Eleatic puzzle of Achilles and the tortoise, we relegate some of them to the sphere of mystery, others to the book of riddles, and go on our way rejoicing. Most men (like Aristotle) have been accustomed to regard a contradiction in terms as the end of strife; to be told that contradiction is the life and mainspring of the intellectual world is indeed a paradox to them. Every abstraction is at first the enemy of every other, yet they are linked together, each with all, in the chain of Being. The struggle for existence is not confined to the animals, but appears in the kingdom of thought. The divisions which arise in thought between the physical and moral and between the moral and intellectual, and the like, are deepened and widened by the formal logic which elevates the defects of the human faculties into Laws of Thought; they become a part of the mind which makes them and is also made up of them. Such distinctions become so familiar to us that we regard the thing signified by them as absolutely fixed and defined. These are some of the illusions from which Hegel delivers us by placing us above ourselves, by teaching us to analyze the growth of 'what we are pleased to call our minds,' by reverting to a time when our present distinctions of thought and language had no existence.

Hegel understood how challenging it would be to present philosophy to people as a series of opposites. Most of us live in the limited truths that our understanding provides. When we encounter difficulties like the age-old debate of necessity versus free will or the Eleatic problem of Achilles and the tortoise, we either push some of these issues into the realm of mystery, label others as riddles, and move on happily. Most people (like Aristotle) tend to see a contradiction as the end of an argument; the idea that contradiction is the essence and driving force of the intellectual world is truly a paradox for them. Every concept initially opposes every other, yet they are all interconnected in the chain of Being. The struggle for existence isn't just limited to animals; it appears in the realm of thought as well. The divisions that arise in thinking—between the physical and moral, or between the moral and intellectual—are intensified and broadened by formal logic, which turns human shortcomings into Laws of Thought. These distinctions become so ingrained that we perceive what they refer to as completely fixed and defined. These are some of the illusions from which Hegel frees us, by helping us rise above ourselves, teaching us to analyze the development of "what we like to call our minds," and taking us back to a time when our current distinctions of thought and language didn't exist.

Of the great dislike and childish impatience of his system which would be aroused among his opponents, he was fully aware, and would often anticipate the jests which the rest of the world, 'in the superfluity of their wits,' were likely to make upon him. Men are annoyed at what puzzles them; they think what they cannot easily understand to be full of danger. Many a sceptic has stood, as he supposed, firmly rooted in the categories of the understanding which Hegel resolves into their original nothingness. For, like Plato, he 'leaves no stone unturned' in the intellectual world. Nor can we deny that he is unnecessarily difficult, or that his own mind, like that of all metaphysicians, was too much under the dominion of his system and unable to see beyond: or that the study of philosophy, if made a serious business (compare Republic), involves grave results to the mind and life of the student. For it may encumber him without enlightening his path; and it may weaken his natural faculties of thought and expression without increasing his philosophical power. The mind easily becomes entangled among abstractions, and loses hold of facts. The glass which is adapted to distant objects takes away the vision of what is near and present to us.

He was well aware of the strong dislike and childish impatience his system would provoke among his opponents, and he often anticipated the jokes that others, "in their excess of cleverness," were likely to make about him. People get annoyed by what confuses them; they view things they can’t easily grasp as threatening. Many skeptics believe they are firmly grounded in categories of understanding that Hegel deconstructs into their original emptiness. Like Plato, he “leaves no stone unturned” in the realm of ideas. We can't deny that he is needlessly complex, or that his own thinking, like that of many metaphysicians, was too influenced by his system and unable to see beyond it. The serious study of philosophy, as in the Republic, can lead to significant impacts on the student's mind and life. It may weigh him down without clarifying his path; it can diminish his natural abilities to think and express himself while not enhancing his philosophical insight. The mind can easily get caught up in abstractions and lose touch with reality. The lens made for seeing distant objects can blur our vision of what is close and immediate.

To Hegel, as to the ancient Greek thinkers, philosophy was a religion, a principle of life as well as of knowledge, like the idea of good in the Sixth Book of the Republic, a cause as well as an effect, the source of growth as well as of light. In forms of thought which by most of us are regarded as mere categories, he saw or thought that he saw a gradual revelation of the Divine Being. He would have been said by his opponents to have confused God with the history of philosophy, and to have been incapable of distinguishing ideas from facts. And certainly we can scarcely understand how a deep thinker like Hegel could have hoped to revive or supplant the old traditional faith by an unintelligible abstraction: or how he could have imagined that philosophy consisted only or chiefly in the categories of logic. For abstractions, though combined by him in the notion, seem to be never really concrete; they are a metaphysical anatomy, not a living and thinking substance. Though we are reminded by him again and again that we are gathering up the world in ideas, we feel after all that we have not really spanned the gulf which separates phainomena from onta.

To Hegel, just like the ancient Greek thinkers, philosophy was a religion, a way of life as well as of knowledge, similar to the concept of the good in the Sixth Book of the Republic; it was both a cause and an effect, a source of growth as well as of light. In forms of thought that most of us see as mere categories, he believed he was witnessing a gradual revelation of the Divine Being. His opponents would argue that he confused God with the history of philosophy and couldn't tell ideas apart from facts. It's hard to understand how a profound thinker like Hegel thought he could revive or replace traditional faith with an abstract concept that was difficult to grasp: or how he could believe that philosophy was only or mainly about logical categories. Because even though he combined these abstractions in his ideas, they never truly felt concrete; they were a metaphysical anatomy rather than a living, thinking substance. Although he constantly reminded us that we are gathering the world into ideas, we still feel that we haven't truly bridged the gap between phenomena and reality.

Having in view some of these difficulties, he seeks—and we may follow his example—to make the understanding of his system easier (a) by illustrations, and (b) by pointing out the coincidence of the speculative idea and the historical order of thought.

Considering some of these challenges, he looks for—and we can follow his example—to make his system easier to understand (a) through examples, and (b) by highlighting the connection between the speculative idea and the historical progression of thought.

(a) If we ask how opposites can coexist, we are told that many different qualities inhere in a flower or a tree or in any other concrete object, and that any conception of space or matter or time involves the two contradictory attributes of divisibility and continuousness. We may ponder over the thought of number, reminding ourselves that every unit both implies and denies the existence of every other, and that the one is many—a sum of fractions, and the many one—a sum of units. We may be reminded that in nature there is a centripetal as well as a centrifugal force, a regulator as well as a spring, a law of attraction as well as of repulsion. The way to the West is the way also to the East; the north pole of the magnet cannot be divided from the south pole; two minus signs make a plus in Arithmetic and Algebra. Again, we may liken the successive layers of thought to the deposits of geological strata which were once fluid and are now solid, which were at one time uppermost in the series and are now hidden in the earth; or to the successive rinds or barks of trees which year by year pass inward; or to the ripple of water which appears and reappears in an ever-widening circle. Or our attention may be drawn to ideas which the moment we analyze them involve a contradiction, such as 'beginning' or 'becoming,' or to the opposite poles, as they are sometimes termed, of necessity and freedom, of idea and fact. We may be told to observe that every negative is a positive, that differences of kind are resolvable into differences of degree, and that differences of degree may be heightened into differences of kind. We may remember the common remark that there is much to be said on both sides of a question. We may be recommended to look within and to explain how opposite ideas can coexist in our own minds; and we may be told to imagine the minds of all mankind as one mind in which the true ideas of all ages and countries inhere. In our conception of God in his relation to man or of any union of the divine and human nature, a contradiction appears to be unavoidable. Is not the reconciliation of mind and body a necessity, not only of speculation but of practical life? Reflections such as these will furnish the best preparation and give the right attitude of mind for understanding the Hegelian philosophy.

(a) If we ask how opposites can exist together, we’re told that many different qualities are found in a flower or a tree or in any other tangible object, and that any idea of space, matter, or time includes the two conflicting attributes of being divisible and continuous. We might think about the concept of number, reminding ourselves that every unit both suggests and contradicts the existence of every other, and that one is many—a sum of fractions, and the many is one—a sum of units. We might also recall that in nature there’s both a centripetal and a centrifugal force, a regulator and a spring, a law of attraction and a law of repulsion. The path to the West is also the path to the East; the north pole of a magnet can't be separated from the south pole; two negatives make a positive in arithmetic and algebra. Furthermore, we might compare the layers of thought to geological strata, which were once liquid and are now solid, which were once at the top and are now buried underground; or to the successive layers or barks of trees that grow inward each year; or to the ripples in water that emerge and re-emerge in an ever-expanding circle. We might also notice ideas that, when we analyze them, involve contradictions, such as 'beginning' or 'becoming,' or the opposing sides, often referred to as, necessity and freedom, idea and fact. We might be reminded that every negative is a positive, that differences in kind can be broken down into differences in degree, and that differences in degree can escalate into differences in kind. We might remember the common saying that there’s a lot to consider on both sides of a question. We might be encouraged to look inside ourselves and explain how conflicting ideas can coexist in our own minds; and we might be asked to imagine all of humanity’s minds as one mind that contains the true ideas from all ages and regions. In our understanding of God in relation to humanity, or any blending of the divine and human nature, a contradiction seems unavoidable. Isn’t reconciling mind and body a necessity not just in thought but also in practical life? Reflections like these will provide the best preparation and foster the right mindset for grasping Hegelian philosophy.

(b) Hegel's treatment of the early Greek thinkers affords the readiest illustration of his meaning in conceiving all philosophy under the form of opposites. The first abstraction is to him the beginning of thought. Hitherto there had only existed a tumultuous chaos of mythological fancy, but when Thales said 'All is water' a new era began to dawn upon the world. Man was seeking to grasp the universe under a single form which was at first simply a material element, the most equable and colourless and universal which could be found. But soon the human mind became dissatisfied with the emblem, and after ringing the changes on one element after another, demanded a more abstract and perfect conception, such as one or Being, which was absolutely at rest. But the positive had its negative, the conception of Being involved Not-being, the conception of one, many, the conception of a whole, parts. Then the pendulum swung to the other side, from rest to motion, from Xenophanes to Heracleitus. The opposition of Being and Not-being projected into space became the atoms and void of Leucippus and Democritus. Until the Atomists, the abstraction of the individual did not exist; in the philosophy of Anaxagoras the idea of mind, whether human or divine, was beginning to be realized. The pendulum gave another swing, from the individual to the universal, from the object to the subject. The Sophist first uttered the word 'Man is the measure of all things,' which Socrates presented in a new form as the study of ethics. Once more we return from mind to the object of mind, which is knowledge, and out of knowledge the various degrees or kinds of knowledge more or less abstract were gradually developed. The threefold division of logic, physic, and ethics, foreshadowed in Plato, was finally established by Aristotle and the Stoics. Thus, according to Hegel, in the course of about two centuries by a process of antagonism and negation the leading thoughts of philosophy were evolved.

(b) Hegel's view of the early Greek thinkers provides a clear example of his idea of seeing all philosophy as a series of opposites. To him, the first abstraction marks the beginning of thought. Until then, there had only been a chaotic mix of myths, but when Thales stated, 'Everything is water,' a new era began for humanity. People were trying to understand the universe through a single concept, initially just a physical element—something that was the most uniform, colorless, and universal they could find. However, the human mind soon grew restless with this symbol, shifting from one element to another, and started seeking a more abstract and perfect idea, like the concept of One or Being, which was completely static. But the positive had its negative: the idea of Being included Not-being, the idea of One included Many, and the idea of a Whole included Parts. Then the focus shifted again from stillness to movement, from Xenophanes to Heraclitus. The opposition of Being and Not-being, extended into space, became the atoms and void of Leucippus and Democritus. Until the Atomists, the idea of the individual had not yet emerged; in Anaxagoras's philosophy, the concept of mind—whether human or divine—started to take shape. The focus shifted again, from the individual to the universal, from objects to subjects. The Sophist was the first to say, 'Man is the measure of all things,' which Socrates reframed as the study of ethics. Once more, we move from mind back to the object of thought, which is knowledge, and from knowledge, various levels or types of knowledge, more or less abstract, were gradually developed. The three branches of logic, physics, and ethics, hinted at by Plato, were ultimately established by Aristotle and the Stoics. Thus, according to Hegel, in about two centuries, through a process of conflict and negation, the core ideas of philosophy were developed.

There is nothing like this progress of opposites in Plato, who in the Symposium denies the possibility of reconciliation until the opposition has passed away. In his own words, there is an absurdity in supposing that 'harmony is discord; for in reality harmony consists of notes of a higher and lower pitch which disagreed once, but are now reconciled by the art of music' (Symp.). He does indeed describe objects of sense as regarded by us sometimes from one point of view and sometimes from another. As he says at the end of the Fifth Book of the Republic, 'There is nothing light which is not heavy, or great which is not small.' And he extends this relativity to the conceptions of just and good, as well as to great and small. In like manner he acknowledges that the same number may be more or less in relation to other numbers without any increase or diminution (Theat.). But the perplexity only arises out of the confusion of the human faculties; the art of measuring shows us what is truly great and truly small. Though the just and good in particular instances may vary, the IDEA of good is eternal and unchangeable. And the IDEA of good is the source of knowledge and also of Being, in which all the stages of sense and knowledge are gathered up and from being hypotheses become realities.

There’s nothing quite like the clash of opposites in Plato, who in the Symposium argues that reconciliation isn't possible until the conflict is resolved. He states it’s absurd to think that "harmony is discord; because in reality, harmony consists of notes of different pitches that once clashed, but are now brought together through the art of music" (Symp.). He indeed describes sensory objects as viewed by us sometimes from one perspective and sometimes from another. As he mentions at the end of Book Five of the Republic, "There’s nothing light that isn’t also heavy, or great that isn’t also small." He applies this relativity to the ideas of justice and goodness, alongside great and small. Similarly, he recognizes that the same number can appear larger or smaller compared to other numbers without actually changing (Theat.). However, the confusion comes from the limitations of human perception; the science of measurement reveals what is truly large and truly small. While instances of justice and goodness may differ, the IDEA of goodness is eternal and unchanging. This IDEA of goodness is the foundation of knowledge and existence, where all levels of perception and understanding converge, transforming hypotheses into realities.

Leaving the comparison with Plato we may now consider the value of this invention of Hegel. There can be no question of the importance of showing that two contraries or contradictories may in certain cases be both true. The silliness of the so-called laws of thought ('All A = A,' or, in the negative form, 'Nothing can at the same time be both A, and not A') has been well exposed by Hegel himself (Wallace's Hegel), who remarks that 'the form of the maxim is virtually self-contradictory, for a proposition implies a distinction between subject and predicate, whereas the maxim of identity, as it is called, A = A, does not fulfil what its form requires. Nor does any mind ever think or form conceptions in accordance with this law, nor does any existence conform to it.' Wisdom of this sort is well parodied in Shakespeare (Twelfth Night, 'Clown: For as the old hermit of Prague, that never saw pen and ink, very wittily said to a niece of King Gorboduc, "That that is is"...for what is "that" but "that," and "is" but "is"?'). Unless we are willing to admit that two contradictories may be true, many questions which lie at the threshold of mathematics and of morals will be insoluble puzzles to us.

Putting aside the comparison with Plato, let’s look at the significance of Hegel's invention. There's no doubt about the importance of demonstrating that two opposing ideas can, in some cases, both be true. Hegel himself highlighted the absurdity of the so-called laws of thought ('All A = A,' or in negative terms, 'Nothing can at the same time be both A and not A') (Wallace's Hegel). He pointed out that 'the form of the maxim is inherently self-contradictory because a proposition requires a distinction between subject and predicate, while the so-called law of identity, A = A, fails to meet this requirement. Moreover, no mind ever thinks or forms concepts according to this law, nor does any reality conform to it.' This kind of wisdom is humorously parodied in Shakespeare (Twelfth Night, 'Clown: For as the old hermit of Prague, who never saw pen and ink, cleverly said to a niece of King Gorboduc, "That that is is"... for what is "that" but "that," and "is" but "is"?'). Unless we're willing to accept that two contradictions can be true, many questions at the boundaries of mathematics and ethics will remain unsolvable mysteries for us.

The influence of opposites is felt in practical life. The understanding sees one side of a question only—the common sense of mankind joins one of two parties in politics, in religion, in philosophy. Yet, as everybody knows, truth is not wholly the possession of either. But the characters of men are one-sided and accept this or that aspect of the truth. The understanding is strong in a single abstract principle and with this lever moves mankind. Few attain to a balance of principles or recognize truly how in all human things there is a thesis and antithesis, a law of action and of reaction. In politics we require order as well as liberty, and have to consider the proportions in which under given circumstances they may be safely combined. In religion there is a tendency to lose sight of morality, to separate goodness from the love of truth, to worship God without attempting to know him. In philosophy again there are two opposite principles, of immediate experience and of those general or a priori truths which are supposed to transcend experience. But the common sense or common opinion of mankind is incapable of apprehending these opposite sides or views—men are determined by their natural bent to one or other of them; they go straight on for a time in a single line, and may be many things by turns but not at once.

The impact of opposites is felt in everyday life. Our understanding tends to see only one side of an issue—people typically align with one of two sides in politics, religion, or philosophy. However, as everyone knows, truth isn’t exclusively owned by either side. People’s characters are often one-sided, embracing either this or that aspect of the truth. The mind is powerful when focused on a single abstract principle, and with that, it can influence humanity. Few people achieve a balance of principles or truly see that in all human matters, there’s both a thesis and an antithesis, a law of action and reaction. In politics, we need both order and freedom, and we have to think about how they can be safely combined in various situations. In religion, there’s a tendency to overlook morality, separating goodness from the love of truth, and to worship God without making an effort to understand Him. In philosophy, again, there are two opposing principles: immediate experience and those general or a priori truths that are believed to go beyond experience. But the common sense or general opinion of humanity struggles to grasp these opposing perspectives—people are naturally inclined toward one side or the other; they may progress along a single path for a time, and can be many things at different moments, but not all at once.

Hence the importance of familiarizing the mind with forms which will assist us in conceiving or expressing the complex or contrary aspects of life and nature. The danger is that they may be too much for us, and obscure our appreciation of facts. As the complexity of mechanics cannot be understood without mathematics, so neither can the many-sidedness of the mental and moral world be truly apprehended without the assistance of new forms of thought. One of these forms is the unity of opposites. Abstractions have a great power over us, but they are apt to be partial and one-sided, and only when modified by other abstractions do they make an approach to the truth. Many a man has become a fatalist because he has fallen under the dominion of a single idea. He says to himself, for example, that he must be either free or necessary—he cannot be both. Thus in the ancient world whole schools of philosophy passed away in the vain attempt to solve the problem of the continuity or divisibility of matter. And in comparatively modern times, though in the spirit of an ancient philosopher, Bishop Berkeley, feeling a similar perplexity, is inclined to deny the truth of infinitesimals in mathematics. Many difficulties arise in practical religion from the impossibility of conceiving body and mind at once and in adjusting their movements to one another. There is a border ground between them which seems to belong to both; and there is as much difficulty in conceiving the body without the soul as the soul without the body. To the 'either' and 'or' philosophy ('Everything is either A or not A') should at least be added the clause 'or neither,' 'or both.' The double form makes reflection easier and more conformable to experience, and also more comprehensive. But in order to avoid paradox and the danger of giving offence to the unmetaphysical part of mankind, we may speak of it as due to the imperfection of language or the limitation of human faculties. It is nevertheless a discovery which, in Platonic language, may be termed a 'most gracious aid to thought.'

Hence the importance of getting our minds accustomed to ideas that help us understand and express the complex or contradictory aspects of life and nature. The risk is that these concepts might overwhelm us and cloud our understanding of reality. Just as we can't grasp the complexity of mechanics without mathematics, we also cannot fully understand the multifaceted nature of the mental and moral world without new ways of thinking. One of these concepts is the unity of opposites. While abstractions can be very powerful, they tend to be limited and one-sided, and only when combined with other abstractions do they start to approach the truth. Many people have become fatalists because they've become fixated on a single idea. For instance, they might tell themselves that they must be either free or determined— they can't be both. In the ancient world, entire schools of philosophy failed in their attempts to resolve the issue of whether matter is continuous or divisible. And in relatively modern times, in the spirit of an ancient philosopher, Bishop Berkeley, feeling a similar confusion, tends to question the validity of infinitesimals in mathematics. Many challenges arise in practical religion from the difficulty of simultaneously understanding body and mind and making their interactions work together. There's a shared space between them that seems to belong to both; it's just as difficult to conceive of the body without the soul as it is to think of the soul without the body. To the 'either' and 'or' philosophy ('Everything is either A or not A') we should at least add the phrases 'or neither' and 'or both.' This dual perspective makes reflection easier, aligns better with experience, and is more comprehensive. However, to avoid paradoxes and the risk of offending those who aren't interested in metaphysics, we can explain it as a limitation of language or human understanding. Nonetheless, it is a discovery that, in Platonic terms, can be called a 'very helpful aid to thought.'

The doctrine of opposite moments of thought or of progression by antagonism, further assists us in framing a scheme or system of the sciences. The negation of one gives birth to another of them. The double notions are the joints which hold them together. The simple is developed into the complex, the complex returns again into the simple. Beginning with the highest notion of mind or thought, we may descend by a series of negations to the first generalizations of sense. Or again we may begin with the simplest elements of sense and proceed upwards to the highest being or thought. Metaphysic is the negation or absorption of physiology—physiology of chemistry—chemistry of mechanical philosophy. Similarly in mechanics, when we can no further go we arrive at chemistry—when chemistry becomes organic we arrive at physiology: when we pass from the outward and animal to the inward nature of man we arrive at moral and metaphysical philosophy. These sciences have each of them their own methods and are pursued independently of one another. But to the mind of the thinker they are all one—latent in one another—developed out of one another.

The idea of opposing moments of thought or progress through conflict helps us create a framework or system for the sciences. The negation of one concept leads to the emergence of another. The paired ideas are the connections that hold them together. The simple evolves into the complex, and the complex simplifies back into the simple. Starting from the highest concept of mind or thought, we can work our way down through a series of negations to the initial generalizations of perception. Alternatively, we can begin with the simplest sensory elements and move upwards to the highest existence or thought. Metaphysics is the negation or absorption of physiology—physiology is derived from chemistry—chemistry from mechanical philosophy. Similarly, in mechanics, when we can’t go any further, we reach chemistry. When chemistry becomes organic, we find physiology; when we shift from the external and physical aspects to the internal nature of humans, we arrive at moral and metaphysical philosophy. Each of these sciences has its own methods and is pursued independently. But for the thinking mind, they are all interconnected—existing within one another—emerging from one another.

This method of opposites has supplied new instruments of thought for the solution of metaphysical problems, and has thrown down many of the walls within which the human mind was confined. Formerly when philosophers arrived at the infinite and absolute, they seemed to be lost in a region beyond human comprehension. But Hegel has shown that the absolute and infinite are no more true than the relative and finite, and that they must alike be negatived before we arrive at a true absolute or a true infinite. The conceptions of the infinite and absolute as ordinarily understood are tiresome because they are unmeaning, but there is no peculiar sanctity or mystery in them. We might as well make an infinitesimal series of fractions or a perpetually recurring decimal the object of our worship. They are the widest and also the thinnest of human ideas, or, in the language of logicians, they have the greatest extension and the least comprehension. Of all words they may be truly said to be the most inflated with a false meaning. They have been handed down from one philosopher to another until they have acquired a religious character. They seem also to derive a sacredness from their association with the Divine Being. Yet they are the poorest of the predicates under which we describe him—signifying no more than this, that he is not finite, that he is not relative, and tending to obscure his higher attributes of wisdom, goodness, truth.

This method of opposites has provided new tools for thinking about metaphysical problems and has dismantled many of the barriers that restricted the human mind. In the past, when philosophers dealt with the infinite and absolute, they often felt lost in a realm beyond human understanding. However, Hegel has demonstrated that the absolute and infinite are just as valid as the relative and finite, and that both must be set aside to reach a true understanding of the absolute or the infinite. The ideas of the infinite and absolute, as commonly interpreted, are tedious because they lack meaning, and there's nothing particularly sacred or mysterious about them. We might as well worship an endless series of fractions or a repeating decimal. They are the broadest yet most superficial of human concepts, or, in logical terms, they have the widest scope and the least clarity. Among all words, they can be rightly viewed as the most inflated with misleading meaning. They have been passed down from one philosopher to the next until they've taken on a religious significance. They also seem to gain a sense of holiness from their connection to the Divine Being. Yet, they are the weakest descriptors we use to define him—merely indicating that he is not finite and not relative, while obscuring his greater qualities of wisdom, goodness, and truth.

The system of Hegel frees the mind from the dominion of abstract ideas. We acknowledge his originality, and some of us delight to wander in the mazes of thought which he has opened to us. For Hegel has found admirers in England and Scotland when his popularity in Germany has departed, and he, like the philosophers whom he criticizes, is of the past. No other thinker has ever dissected the human mind with equal patience and minuteness. He has lightened the burden of thought because he has shown us that the chains which we wear are of our own forging. To be able to place ourselves not only above the opinions of men but above their modes of thinking, is a great height of philosophy. This dearly obtained freedom, however, we are not disposed to part with, or to allow him to build up in a new form the 'beggarly elements' of scholastic logic which he has thrown down. So far as they are aids to reflection and expression, forms of thought are useful, but no further:—we may easily have too many of them.

Hegel's system liberates the mind from the grip of abstract ideas. We recognize his originality, and some of us enjoy exploring the complex thoughts he's introduced. Hegel has found followers in England and Scotland even as his popularity fades in Germany, and like the philosophers he critiques, he belongs to a bygone era. No other thinker has analyzed the human mind with such patience and detail. He has eased the burden of thought by showing us that the chains we bear are of our own making. To rise above not just the opinions of others but also their ways of thinking is a significant achievement in philosophy. However, we are not willing to give up this hard-won freedom or let him reconstruct the 'beggarly elements' of scholastic logic that he has discarded. As far as they help with reflection and expression, forms of thought can be useful, but beyond that, we can easily have too many.

And when we are asked to believe the Hegelian to be the sole or universal logic, we naturally reply that there are other ways in which our ideas may be connected. The triplets of Hegel, the division into being, essence, and notion, are not the only or necessary modes in which the world of thought can be conceived. There may be an evolution by degrees as well as by opposites. The word 'continuity' suggests the possibility of resolving all differences into differences of quantity. Again, the opposites themselves may vary from the least degree of diversity up to contradictory opposition. They are not like numbers and figures, always and everywhere of the same value. And therefore the edifice which is constructed out of them has merely an imaginary symmetry, and is really irregular and out of proportion. The spirit of Hegelian criticism should be applied to his own system, and the terms Being, Not-being, existence, essence, notion, and the like challenged and defined. For if Hegel introduces a great many distinctions, he obliterates a great many others by the help of the universal solvent 'is not,' which appears to be the simplest of negations, and yet admits of several meanings. Neither are we able to follow him in the play of metaphysical fancy which conducts him from one determination of thought to another. But we begin to suspect that this vast system is not God within us, or God immanent in the world, and may be only the invention of an individual brain. The 'beyond' is always coming back upon us however often we expel it. We do not easily believe that we have within the compass of the mind the form of universal knowledge. We rather incline to think that the method of knowledge is inseparable from actual knowledge, and wait to see what new forms may be developed out of our increasing experience and observation of man and nature. We are conscious of a Being who is without us as well as within us. Even if inclined to Pantheism we are unwilling to imagine that the meagre categories of the understanding, however ingeniously arranged or displayed, are the image of God;—that what all religions were seeking after from the beginning was the Hegelian philosophy which has been revealed in the latter days. The great metaphysician, like a prophet of old, was naturally inclined to believe that his own thoughts were divine realities. We may almost say that whatever came into his head seemed to him to be a necessary truth. He never appears to have criticized himself, or to have subjected his own ideas to the process of analysis which he applies to every other philosopher.

And when we're asked to accept Hegelian logic as the only or universal way of thinking, we naturally respond that there are other ways our ideas can be connected. Hegel's triplets, dividing into being, essence, and notion, aren't the only or necessary ways to understand the world of thought. There can be growth through gradual changes as well as through opposites. The term 'continuity' hints at the possibility of breaking all differences down into differences in quantity. Additionally, the opposites themselves can range from slight variations to complete contradictions. They're not like numbers or figures, which always hold the same value. So, the structure built from them only has an imagined symmetry and is actually irregular and unbalanced. The spirit of Hegelian criticism should be turned back on his own system, and the terms Being, Not-being, existence, essence, notion, and similar concepts should be interrogated and defined. For while Hegel makes many distinctions, he also blurs many others with the universal negation 'is not,' which seems simple but has multiple meanings. We also can't follow him in the abstract metaphysics that takes him from one idea to another. However, we start to suspect that this extensive system isn't God within us or God present in the world; it may just be the creation of a single mind. The 'beyond' keeps coming back, no matter how often we try to dismiss it. We don't easily believe that we've captured the essence of universal knowledge in our minds. Instead, we prefer to think that the method of understanding is inseparable from actual knowledge, and we wait to see what new forms might emerge from our growing experiences and observations of humanity and nature. We sense a Being who exists both outside and within us. Even if we're drawn to Pantheism, we hesitate to believe that the limited categories of understanding, no matter how cleverly arranged, represent God—that what all religions have sought from the beginning was the Hegelian philosophy revealed in recent times. The great metaphysician, like an ancient prophet, was naturally inclined to see his own thoughts as divine truths. We could almost say that everything that came to his mind seemed to him as an irrefutable truth. He never seemed to have questioned himself or subjected his own ideas to the same analytical scrutiny he applied to other philosophers.

Hegel would have insisted that his philosophy should be accepted as a whole or not at all. He would have urged that the parts derived their meaning from one another and from the whole. He thought that he had supplied an outline large enough to contain all future knowledge, and a method to which all future philosophies must conform. His metaphysical genius is especially shown in the construction of the categories—a work which was only begun by Kant, and elaborated to the utmost by himself. But is it really true that the part has no meaning when separated from the whole, or that knowledge to be knowledge at all must be universal? Do all abstractions shine only by the reflected light of other abstractions? May they not also find a nearer explanation in their relation to phenomena? If many of them are correlatives they are not all so, and the relations which subsist between them vary from a mere association up to a necessary connexion. Nor is it easy to determine how far the unknown element affects the known, whether, for example, new discoveries may not one day supersede our most elementary notions about nature. To a certain extent all our knowledge is conditional upon what may be known in future ages of the world. We must admit this hypothetical element, which we cannot get rid of by an assumption that we have already discovered the method to which all philosophy must conform. Hegel is right in preferring the concrete to the abstract, in setting actuality before possibility, in excluding from the philosopher's vocabulary the word 'inconceivable.' But he is too well satisfied with his own system ever to consider the effect of what is unknown on the element which is known. To the Hegelian all things are plain and clear, while he who is outside the charmed circle is in the mire of ignorance and 'logical impurity': he who is within is omniscient, or at least has all the elements of knowledge under his hand.

Hegel would have insisted that his philosophy should be accepted as a whole or not at all. He would have argued that the parts get their meaning from each other and from the whole. He believed he provided an outline broad enough to encompass all future knowledge and a method to which all future philosophies must adhere. His metaphysical brilliance is particularly evident in the development of the categories—a task only started by Kant and fully expanded by him. But is it really true that a part has no meaning when taken away from the whole, or that knowledge must be universal to be considered knowledge at all? Do all abstractions only shine with the reflected light of other abstractions? Could they not also be better understood in relation to phenomena? While many of them are correlated, not all are, and the relationships between them range from simple associations to necessary connections. It’s also difficult to determine how much the unknown influences the known, such as whether new discoveries might one day replace our most fundamental ideas about nature. To some extent, all our knowledge depends on what may be known in future ages. We must acknowledge this hypothetical aspect, which we can’t eliminate by assuming we have already found the method all philosophy should follow. Hegel is correct in preferring the concrete over the abstract, in prioritizing reality over possibility, and in excluding the word 'inconceivable' from a philosopher's vocabulary. However, he is too pleased with his own system to think about how the unknown impacts what is known. To a Hegelian, everything is clear and straightforward, while those outside his circle are mired in ignorance and 'logical impurity'; those within are all-knowing or at least have all the components of knowledge at their fingertips.

Hegelianism may be said to be a transcendental defence of the world as it is. There is no room for aspiration and no need of any: 'What is actual is rational, what is rational is actual.' But a good man will not readily acquiesce in this aphorism. He knows of course that all things proceed according to law whether for good or evil. But when he sees the misery and ignorance of mankind he is convinced that without any interruption of the uniformity of nature the condition of the world may be indefinitely improved by human effort. There is also an adaptation of persons to times and countries, but this is very far from being the fulfilment of their higher natures. The man of the seventeenth century is unfitted for the eighteenth, and the man of the eighteenth for the nineteenth, and most of us would be out of place in the world of a hundred years hence. But all higher minds are much more akin than they are different: genius is of all ages, and there is perhaps more uniformity in excellence than in mediocrity. The sublimer intelligences of mankind—Plato, Dante, Sir Thomas More—meet in a higher sphere above the ordinary ways of men; they understand one another from afar, notwithstanding the interval which separates them. They are 'the spectators of all time and of all existence;' their works live for ever; and there is nothing to prevent the force of their individuality breaking through the uniformity which surrounds them. But such disturbers of the order of thought Hegel is reluctant to acknowledge.

Hegelianism can be seen as a philosophical justification for accepting the world as it is. There's no space for hope or need for it: 'What is real is rational, and what is rational is real.' However, a good person won’t easily accept this statement. They know that everything happens according to laws, whether it's good or bad. But when they witness the suffering and ignorance of humanity, they believe that, without disrupting the consistency of nature, human efforts can significantly improve the state of the world. There is also a way that people adapt to their times and places, but that is far from fulfilling their higher potential. A person from the seventeenth century doesn’t fit into the eighteenth, nor does one from the eighteenth fit into the nineteenth, and most of us would struggle to belong in the world of a hundred years from now. Yet, people with greater minds are much more similar than different: genius transcends all ages, and there’s likely more consistency in greatness than in mediocrity. The great thinkers of humanity—Plato, Dante, Sir Thomas More—connect in a higher realm beyond ordinary human experiences; they can understand each other from a distance, despite the time separating them. They are 'the observers of all time and all existence;' their creations endure forever, and nothing stops their individuality from breaking through the uniformity around them. However, Hegel is hesitant to recognize such disruptors of conventional thought.

The doctrine of Hegel will to many seem the expression of an indolent conservatism, and will at any rate be made an excuse for it. The mind of the patriot rebels when he is told that the worst tyranny and oppression has a natural fitness: he cannot be persuaded, for example, that the conquest of Prussia by Napoleon I. was either natural or necessary, or that any similar calamity befalling a nation should be a matter of indifference to the poet or philosopher. We may need such a philosophy or religion to console us under evils which are irremediable, but we see that it is fatal to the higher life of man. It seems to say to us, 'The world is a vast system or machine which can be conceived under the forms of logic, but in which no single man can do any great good or any great harm. Even if it were a thousand times worse than it is, it could be arranged in categories and explained by philosophers. And what more do we want?'

The ideas of Hegel may come off as a laid-back form of conservatism, and will likely be used to justify it. Patriots feel a strong resistance when they’re told that the worst tyranny and oppression has a natural role; they can’t be convinced, for instance, that Napoleon I's conquest of Prussia was either natural or necessary, or that it should be of no concern to poets or philosophers if a nation faces a similar disaster. We might find such a philosophy or religion comforting when facing irremediable evils, but it clearly harms the higher pursuits of humanity. It seems to suggest, 'The world is a vast system or machine that can be understood through logic, but where no individual can do significant good or harm. Even if it were a thousand times worse than it is, it could be categorized and explained by philosophers. What more do we need?'

The philosophy of Hegel appeals to an historical criterion: the ideas of men have a succession in time as well as an order of thought. But the assumption that there is a correspondence between the succession of ideas in history and the natural order of philosophy is hardly true even of the beginnings of thought. And in later systems forms of thought are too numerous and complex to admit of our tracing in them a regular succession. They seem also to be in part reflections of the past, and it is difficult to separate in them what is original and what is borrowed. Doubtless they have a relation to one another—the transition from Descartes to Spinoza or from Locke to Berkeley is not a matter of chance, but it can hardly be described as an alternation of opposites or figured to the mind by the vibrations of a pendulum. Even in Aristotle and Plato, rightly understood, we cannot trace this law of action and reaction. They are both idealists, although to the one the idea is actual and immanent,—to the other only potential and transcendent, as Hegel himself has pointed out (Wallace's Hegel). The true meaning of Aristotle has been disguised from us by his own appeal to fact and the opinions of mankind in his more popular works, and by the use made of his writings in the Middle Ages. No book, except the Scriptures, has been so much read, and so little understood. The Pre-Socratic philosophies are simpler, and we may observe a progress in them; but is there any regular succession? The ideas of Being, change, number, seem to have sprung up contemporaneously in different parts of Greece and we have no difficulty in constructing them out of one another—we can see that the union of Being and Not-being gave birth to the idea of change or Becoming and that one might be another aspect of Being. Again, the Eleatics may be regarded as developing in one direction into the Megarian school, in the other into the Atomists, but there is no necessary connexion between them. Nor is there any indication that the deficiency which was felt in one school was supplemented or compensated by another. They were all efforts to supply the want which the Greeks began to feel at the beginning of the sixth century before Christ,—the want of abstract ideas. Nor must we forget the uncertainty of chronology;—if, as Aristotle says, there were Atomists before Leucippus, Eleatics before Xenophanes, and perhaps 'patrons of the flux' before Heracleitus, Hegel's order of thought in the history of philosophy would be as much disarranged as his order of religious thought by recent discoveries in the history of religion.

Hegel's philosophy relies on a historical standard: people's ideas progress over time as well as in logical sequence. However, the belief that there's a direct connection between the timing of ideas throughout history and the natural progression of philosophy is largely inaccurate, even regarding the roots of thought. In later philosophical systems, the ideas are too varied and intricate to allow us to track a consistent order. They often reflect the past, making it challenging to distinguish between what is original and what has been borrowed. Certainly, there’s a relationship among them—the move from Descartes to Spinoza or from Locke to Berkeley isn't coincidental, but it cannot simply be characterized as a shifting pattern or visualized like a pendulum swinging. Even with Aristotle and Plato, when correctly interpreted, we can’t follow this law of action and reaction. Both are idealists; for one, the idea is real and inherent, while for the other, it's merely potential and transcendent, as Hegel himself noted (Wallace's Hegel). The true intent of Aristotle has been obscured by his reliance on empirical facts and public opinions in his more popular texts, as well as by how his work was used in the Middle Ages. No book, apart from the Scriptures, has been read so extensively yet understood so little. The Pre-Socratic philosophies are simpler, and we can observe a certain development within them, but is there any clear sequence? Concepts like Being, change, and number seem to have emerged at the same time across different regions of Greece, and we can easily construct them in relation to one another—we can see how the union of Being and Non-being led to the idea of change or Becoming, suggesting that one might represent another aspect of Being. Moreover, the Eleatics can be seen evolving in one direction toward the Megarian school and in another toward the Atomists, but there’s no essential link between these schools. There’s also no sign that the gaps felt in one school were filled or balanced by another. They all represent attempts to meet the need for abstract ideas that the Greeks began to recognize around the sixth century BC. We must also consider the uncertainty of timelines; if, as Aristotle claims, there were Atomists before Leucippus, Eleatics before Xenophanes, and likely 'advocates of flux' before Heraclitus, Hegel's chronological framework in philosophical thought would be just as disrupted as his framework of religious thought by recent findings in the history of religion.

Hegel is fond of repeating that all philosophies still live and that the earlier are preserved in the later; they are refuted, and they are not refuted, by those who succeed them. Once they reigned supreme, now they are subordinated to a power or idea greater or more comprehensive than their own. The thoughts of Socrates and Plato and Aristotle have certainly sunk deep into the mind of the world, and have exercised an influence which will never pass away; but can we say that they have the same meaning in modern and ancient philosophy? Some of them, as for example the words 'Being,' 'essence,' 'matter,' 'form,' either have become obsolete, or are used in new senses, whereas 'individual,' 'cause,' 'motive,' have acquired an exaggerated importance. Is the manner in which the logical determinations of thought, or 'categories' as they may be termed, have been handed down to us, really different from that in which other words have come down to us? Have they not been equally subject to accident, and are they not often used by Hegel himself in senses which would have been quite unintelligible to their original inventors—as for example, when he speaks of the 'ground' of Leibnitz ('Everything has a sufficient ground') as identical with his own doctrine of the 'notion' (Wallace's Hegel), or the 'Being and Not-being' of Heracleitus as the same with his own 'Becoming'?

Hegel often says that all philosophies continue to exist and that earlier ones are preserved in later ones; they are both challenged and upheld by those that follow. Once they were dominant, but now they are subordinate to a greater or more comprehensive idea or power. The ideas of Socrates, Plato, and Aristotle have certainly left a lasting mark on the world and will always influence us; but can we claim they hold the same meaning in modern philosophy as they did in ancient? Some terms, like 'Being,' 'essence,' 'matter,' and 'form,' have either become outdated or are now used in different ways, while terms like 'individual,' 'cause,' and 'motive' have taken on exaggerated significance. Is the way that logical determinations of thought, or 'categories' as they might be called, have been passed down to us truly different from how other words have been transmitted? Haven't they also been subject to chance, and are they not often used by Hegel in ways that would be completely meaningless to their original creators? For example, when he refers to Leibniz's 'ground' ('Everything has a sufficient ground') as being the same as his own concept of the 'notion' (Wallace's Hegel), or the 'Being and Not-being' of Heraclitus as identical to his own idea of 'Becoming'?

As the historical order of thought has been adapted to the logical, so we have reason for suspecting that the Hegelian logic has been in some degree adapted to the order of thought in history. There is unfortunately no criterion to which either of them can be subjected, and not much forcing was required to bring either into near relations with the other. We may fairly doubt whether the division of the first and second parts of logic in the Hegelian system has not really arisen from a desire to make them accord with the first and second stages of the early Greek philosophy. Is there any reason why the conception of measure in the first part, which is formed by the union of quality and quantity, should not have been equally placed in the second division of mediate or reflected ideas? The more we analyze them the less exact does the coincidence of philosophy and the history of philosophy appear. Many terms which were used absolutely in the beginning of philosophy, such as 'Being,' 'matter,' 'cause,' and the like, became relative in the subsequent history of thought. But Hegel employs some of them absolutely, some relatively, seemingly without any principle and without any regard to their original significance.

As the historical order of thinking has been adapted to logical reasoning, we have reason to question whether Hegel's logic has been somewhat adapted to the historical order of thought. Unfortunately, there's no clear standard to which either can be held, and it didn't take much effort to bring them into closer connection. We might reasonably doubt if the separation of the first and second parts of logic in Hegel's system actually stems from a desire to align them with the first and second stages of early Greek philosophy. Why couldn’t the concept of measure in the first part, which is formed by combining quality and quantity, be placed in the second division of mediated or reflected ideas as well? The more we examine them, the less precise the overlap between philosophy and the history of philosophy seems. Many terms that were used absolutely at the beginning of philosophy, like 'Being,' 'matter,' 'cause,' and so on, became relative in later philosophical thought. However, Hegel uses some of these terms absolutely and others relatively, seemingly without any guiding principle and without considering their original meaning.

The divisions of the Hegelian logic bear a superficial resemblance to the divisions of the scholastic logic. The first part answers to the term, the second to the proposition, the third to the syllogism. These are the grades of thought under which we conceive the world, first, in the general terms of quality, quantity, measure; secondly, under the relative forms of 'ground' and existence, substance and accidents, and the like; thirdly in syllogistic forms of the individual mediated with the universal by the help of the particular. Of syllogisms there are various kinds,—qualitative, quantitative, inductive, mechanical, teleological,—which are developed out of one another. But is there any meaning in reintroducing the forms of the old logic? Who ever thinks of the world as a syllogism? What connexion is there between the proposition and our ideas of reciprocity, cause and effect, and similar relations? It is difficult enough to conceive all the powers of nature and mind gathered up in one. The difficulty is greatly increased when the new is confused with the old, and the common logic is the Procrustes' bed into which they are forced.

The sections of Hegelian logic look somewhat like those of scholastic logic. The first part corresponds to the concept, the second to the statement, and the third to the syllogism. These represent the levels of thought through which we understand the world: first, in broad terms of quality, quantity, and measure; second, in relative forms of 'ground' and existence, substance and accidents, and so on; and third, in syllogistic forms of the individual connected with the universal through the particular. There are different types of syllogisms—qualitative, quantitative, inductive, mechanical, teleological—that build on one another. But is there any value in bringing back the forms of old logic? Who actually sees the world as a syllogism? What connection exists between a statement and our concepts of reciprocity, cause and effect, and other similar relationships? It’s already hard enough to grasp all the forces of nature and mind taken together. The challenge becomes much greater when the new is mixed with the old, and common logic turns into a Procrustean bed where they are forced together.

The Hegelian philosophy claims, as we have seen, to be based upon experience: it abrogates the distinction of a priori and a posteriori truth. It also acknowledges that many differences of kind are resolvable into differences of degree. It is familiar with the terms 'evolution,' 'development,' and the like. Yet it can hardly be said to have considered the forms of thought which are best adapted for the expression of facts. It has never applied the categories to experience; it has not defined the differences in our ideas of opposition, or development, or cause and effect, in the different sciences which make use of these terms. It rests on a knowledge which is not the result of exact or serious enquiry, but is floating in the air; the mind has been imperceptibly informed of some of the methods required in the sciences. Hegel boasts that the movement of dialectic is at once necessary and spontaneous: in reality it goes beyond experience and is unverified by it. Further, the Hegelian philosophy, while giving us the power of thinking a great deal more than we are able to fill up, seems to be wanting in some determinations of thought which we require. We cannot say that physical science, which at present occupies so large a share of popular attention, has been made easier or more intelligible by the distinctions of Hegel. Nor can we deny that he has sometimes interpreted physics by metaphysics, and confused his own philosophical fancies with the laws of nature. The very freedom of the movement is not without suspicion, seeming to imply a state of the human mind which has entirely lost sight of facts. Nor can the necessity which is attributed to it be very stringent, seeing that the successive categories or determinations of thought in different parts of his writings are arranged by the philosopher in different ways. What is termed necessary evolution seems to be only the order in which a succession of ideas presented themselves to the mind of Hegel at a particular time.

The Hegelian philosophy claims, as we've seen, to be based on experience: it dismisses the distinction between a priori and a posteriori truth. It also acknowledges that many differences in type can be resolved into differences in degree. It is familiar with terms like 'evolution,' 'development,' and similar concepts. However, it can't be said to have thoroughly examined the forms of thought that are best suited for expressing facts. It has never applied categories to experience; it hasn't defined the differences in our concepts of opposition, development, or cause and effect in the various sciences that use these terms. It relies on knowledge that is not the result of thorough or serious inquiry but is rather vague; the mind has been subtly influenced by some of the methods used in the sciences. Hegel claims that the movement of dialectic is both necessary and spontaneous, but in reality, it goes beyond experience and is unverified by it. Additionally, the Hegelian philosophy, while allowing us to think about much more than we can fully grasp, seems to lack some definitions of thought that we need. We can't say that physical science, which currently captures so much popular interest, has been made simpler or clearer by Hegel's distinctions. Nor can we deny that he sometimes interpreted physics through metaphysics, mixing his own philosophical ideas with the laws of nature. The very freedom of this movement raises suspicions, suggesting a state of the human mind that has completely lost sight of facts. Moreover, the necessity attributed to it doesn't seem very strict, considering that the various categories or definitions of thought in different parts of his writings are arranged differently by the philosopher. What is called necessary evolution appears to be simply the order in which a series of ideas came to Hegel's mind at a certain time.

The nomenclature of Hegel has been made by himself out of the language of common life. He uses a few words only which are borrowed from his predecessors, or from the Greek philosophy, and these generally in a sense peculiar to himself. The first stage of his philosophy answers to the word 'is,' the second to the word 'has been,' the third to the words 'has been' and 'is' combined. In other words, the first sphere is immediate, the second mediated by reflection, the third or highest returns into the first, and is both mediate and immediate. As Luther's Bible was written in the language of the common people, so Hegel seems to have thought that he gave his philosophy a truly German character by the use of idiomatic German words. But it may be doubted whether the attempt has been successful. First because such words as 'in sich seyn,' 'an sich seyn,' 'an und fur sich seyn,' though the simplest combinations of nouns and verbs, require a difficult and elaborate explanation. The simplicity of the words contrasts with the hardness of their meaning. Secondly, the use of technical phraseology necessarily separates philosophy from general literature; the student has to learn a new language of uncertain meaning which he with difficulty remembers. No former philosopher had ever carried the use of technical terms to the same extent as Hegel. The language of Plato or even of Aristotle is but slightly removed from that of common life, and was introduced naturally by a series of thinkers: the language of the scholastic logic has become technical to us, but in the Middle Ages was the vernacular Latin of priests and students. The higher spirit of philosophy, the spirit of Plato and Socrates, rebels against the Hegelian use of language as mechanical and technical.

Hegel created his terminology using the language of everyday life. He only uses a few words that come from his predecessors or Greek philosophy, and he often gives them a unique meaning. The first level of his philosophy corresponds to the word 'is,' the second to 'has been,' and the third combines both 'has been' and 'is.' In other words, the first sphere is direct, the second involves reflection, and the third, or highest level, circles back to the first, being both direct and indirect. Just as Luther's Bible was written in the common people's language, Hegel seemed to believe he gave his philosophy a true German character by using idiomatic German words. However, one might question whether he succeeded. Firstly, terms like 'in sich seyn,' 'an sich seyn,' and 'an und für sich seyn,' while seemingly simple combinations of nouns and verbs, require complex and detailed explanations. The simplicity of these words stands in stark contrast to the difficulty of their meanings. Secondly, the use of specialized language inherently distances philosophy from mainstream literature; students must learn a new language with uncertain meanings that they struggle to remember. No previous philosopher had used technical terms as extensively as Hegel. The language of Plato or even Aristotle is only slightly removed from everyday language, naturally developed through a series of thinkers: while the language of scholastic logic has become technical to us, in the Middle Ages it was the everyday Latin spoken by priests and students. The elevated spirit of philosophy, embodied by Plato and Socrates, pushes back against Hegel's use of language as overly mechanical and technical.

Hegel is fond of etymologies and often seems to trifle with words. He gives etymologies which are bad, and never considers that the meaning of a word may have nothing to do with its derivation. He lived before the days of Comparative Philology or of Comparative Mythology and Religion, which would have opened a new world to him. He makes no allowance for the element of chance either in language or thought; and perhaps there is no greater defect in his system than the want of a sound theory of language. He speaks as if thought, instead of being identical with language, was wholly independent of it. It is not the actual growth of the mind, but the imaginary growth of the Hegelian system, which is attractive to him.

Hegel likes exploring word origins and often seems to play around with language. He offers etymologies that are incorrect and never acknowledges that a word's meaning may not relate to its origin. He lived before the era of Comparative Philology or Comparative Mythology and Religion, which could have expanded his understanding. He doesn't account for the element of chance in either language or thought; and perhaps the biggest flaw in his system is the absence of a solid theory of language. He talks as if thought, instead of being the same as language, is completely independent of it. It's not the actual development of the mind that appeals to him, but rather the fictional development of the Hegelian system.

Neither are we able to say why of the common forms of thought some are rejected by him, while others have an undue prominence given to them. Some of them, such as 'ground' and 'existence,' have hardly any basis either in language or philosophy, while others, such as 'cause' and 'effect,' are but slightly considered. All abstractions are supposed by Hegel to derive their meaning from one another. This is true of some, but not of all, and in different degrees. There is an explanation of abstractions by the phenomena which they represent, as well as by their relation to other abstractions. If the knowledge of all were necessary to the knowledge of any one of them, the mind would sink under the load of thought. Again, in every process of reflection we seem to require a standing ground, and in the attempt to obtain a complete analysis we lose all fixedness. If, for example, the mind is viewed as the complex of ideas, or the difference between things and persons denied, such an analysis may be justified from the point of view of Hegel: but we shall find that in the attempt to criticize thought we have lost the power of thinking, and, like the Heracliteans of old, have no words in which our meaning can be expressed. Such an analysis may be of value as a corrective of popular language or thought, but should still allow us to retain the fundamental distinctions of philosophy.

We can't explain why some common ways of thinking are rejected by him while others are given too much emphasis. Some concepts, like 'ground' and 'existence,' have little support in either language or philosophy, while others, such as 'cause' and 'effect,' are barely considered. Hegel believes that all abstractions derive their meaning from one another. This holds true for some, but not for all, and to varying extents. There is a way to explain abstractions through the phenomena they represent, as well as through their relationships with other abstractions. If knowing all abstractions were necessary to understand any single one, our minds would be overwhelmed by the weight of thought. Additionally, in every process of reflection, we seem to need a stable foundation, and in trying to achieve a complete analysis, we lose all sense of stability. For instance, if we see the mind as a complex of ideas or deny the distinction between things and people, such an analysis may be justifiable from Hegel's perspective. However, in our effort to critique thought, we may lose our ability to think clearly, similar to the ancient Heracliteans, leaving us with no words to express our meaning. This type of analysis can be useful as a correction to everyday language or thought but should still allow us to maintain the essential distinctions of philosophy.

In the Hegelian system ideas supersede persons. The world of thought, though sometimes described as Spirit or 'Geist,' is really impersonal. The minds of men are to be regarded as one mind, or more correctly as a succession of ideas. Any comprehensive view of the world must necessarily be general, and there may be a use with a view to comprehensiveness in dropping individuals and their lives and actions. In all things, if we leave out details, a certain degree of order begins to appear; at any rate we can make an order which, with a little exaggeration or disproportion in some of the parts, will cover the whole field of philosophy. But are we therefore justified in saying that ideas are the causes of the great movement of the world rather than the personalities which conceived them? The great man is the expression of his time, and there may be peculiar difficulties in his age which he cannot overcome. He may be out of harmony with his circumstances, too early or too late, and then all his thoughts perish; his genius passes away unknown. But not therefore is he to be regarded as a mere waif or stray in human history, any more than he is the mere creature or expression of the age in which he lives. His ideas are inseparable from himself, and would have been nothing without him. Through a thousand personal influences they have been brought home to the minds of others. He starts from antecedents, but he is great in proportion as he disengages himself from them or absorbs himself in them. Moreover the types of greatness differ; while one man is the expression of the influences of his age, another is in antagonism to them. One man is borne on the surface of the water; another is carried forward by the current which flows beneath. The character of an individual, whether he be independent of circumstances or not, inspires others quite as much as his words. What is the teaching of Socrates apart from his personal history, or the doctrines of Christ apart from the Divine life in which they are embodied? Has not Hegel himself delineated the greatness of the life of Christ as consisting in his 'Schicksalslosigkeit' or independence of the destiny of his race? Do not persons become ideas, and is there any distinction between them? Take away the five greatest legislators, the five greatest warriors, the five greatest poets, the five greatest founders or teachers of a religion, the five greatest philosophers, the five greatest inventors,—where would have been all that we most value in knowledge or in life? And can that be a true theory of the history of philosophy which, in Hegel's own language, 'does not allow the individual to have his right'?

In the Hegelian system, ideas take precedence over people. The realm of thought, often called Spirit or 'Geist,' is essentially impersonal. We should see the minds of individuals as part of one collective mind, or more accurately, as a series of ideas. Any broad understanding of the world must be general, and there's a practical benefit in setting aside individuals and their lives. By omitting details, a certain order starts to emerge; we can create an overarching narrative that, even with some exaggeration or imbalance in parts, spans the entire field of philosophy. But does this mean we can claim that ideas drive the world's great movements instead of the individuals who came up with them? A great person reflects their time, and they may face unique challenges that they can't overcome. They might be out of sync with their environment, appearing too soon or too late, causing all their thoughts to fade away; their genius might go unrecognized. However, this doesn’t mean they should be seen as mere outsiders in human history, nor are they simply the products or expressions of their era. Their ideas are integral to who they are and would mean nothing without them. Through countless personal influences, these ideas resonate with others. They start from a background, but their greatness is based on how they differentiate from or immerse themselves in it. Furthermore, types of greatness vary; while one person embodies their time's influences, another stands opposed to them. One person floats on the surface, while another is driven forward by the current below. An individual's character, whether they’re independent of their circumstances or not, influences others just as much as their words do. What is Socrates's teaching without his personal story, or Christ's doctrines without the Divine life they are part of? Hasn't Hegel described the greatness of Christ's life as rooted in his 'Schicksalslosigkeit,' or independence from his people's destiny? Don’t individuals become ideas, and is there really a difference between them? If we removed the five greatest lawmakers, the five greatest warriors, the five greatest poets, the five greatest founders or teachers of a religion, the five greatest philosophers, the five greatest inventors—where would all that we treasure in knowledge or in life have come from? And can there truly be a theory of the history of philosophy that, in Hegel's own words, 'does not allow the individual to have his right'?

Once more, while we readily admit that the world is relative to the mind, and the mind to the world, and that we must suppose a common or correlative growth in them, we shrink from saying that this complex nature can contain, even in outline, all the endless forms of Being and knowledge. Are we not 'seeking the living among the dead' and dignifying a mere logical skeleton with the name of philosophy and almost of God? When we look far away into the primeval sources of thought and belief, do we suppose that the mere accident of our being the heirs of the Greek philosophers can give us a right to set ourselves up as having the true and only standard of reason in the world? Or when we contemplate the infinite worlds in the expanse of heaven can we imagine that a few meagre categories derived from language and invented by the genius of one or two great thinkers contain the secret of the universe? Or, having regard to the ages during which the human race may yet endure, do we suppose that we can anticipate the proportions human knowledge may attain even within the short space of one or two thousand years?

Once again, while we readily acknowledge that the world is connected to the mind, and the mind to the world, and that we must assume a shared or relative development between them, we hesitate to claim that this complex nature can fully encompass, even in summary, all the endless forms of existence and knowledge. Are we not 'searching for the living among the dead' and giving a mere logical framework the title of philosophy and almost of God? When we look far back into the ancient origins of thought and belief, do we really think that just because we inherit from the Greek philosophers, we have the right to consider ourselves the holders of the true and only standard of reason in the world? Or when we contemplate the infinite worlds in the vastness of the sky, can we believe that a few limited categories derived from language and created by the brilliance of one or two great thinkers hold the key to the universe? Or, considering the ages that humanity may still endure, do we believe we can predict how far human knowledge might expand even within the relatively short period of one or two thousand years?

Again, we have a difficulty in understanding how ideas can be causes, which to us seems to be as much a figure of speech as the old notion of a creator artist, 'who makes the world by the help of the demigods' (Plato, Tim.), or with 'a golden pair of compasses' measures out the circumference of the universe (Milton, P.L.). We can understand how the idea in the mind of an inventor is the cause of the work which is produced by it; and we can dimly imagine how this universal frame may be animated by a divine intelligence. But we cannot conceive how all the thoughts of men that ever were, which are themselves subject to so many external conditions of climate, country, and the like, even if regarded as the single thought of a Divine Being, can be supposed to have made the world. We appear to be only wrapping up ourselves in our own conceits—to be confusing cause and effect—to be losing the distinction between reflection and action, between the human and divine.

Once again, we struggle to understand how ideas can actually be causes, which seems to us as much a figure of speech as the old idea of a creator artist, "who makes the world with the help of demigods" (Plato, Tim.), or with "a golden pair of compasses" measures out the circumference of the universe (Milton, P.L.). We can grasp how the idea in an inventor's mind causes the work that comes from it, and we can vaguely imagine how this entire universe might be energized by a divine intelligence. However, we can't really understand how all the thoughts of humanity ever, which themselves are influenced by so many external factors like climate and geography, even if seen as the single thought of a Divine Being, could be thought to have created the world. It seems like we're just getting wrapped up in our own assumptions—mixing up cause and effect—losing the distinction between thinking and acting, between the human and the divine.

These are some of the doubts and suspicions which arise in the mind of a student of Hegel, when, after living for a time within the charmed circle, he removes to a little distance and looks back upon what he has learnt, from the vantage-ground of history and experience. The enthusiasm of his youth has passed away, the authority of the master no longer retains a hold upon him. But he does not regret the time spent in the study of him. He finds that he has received from him a real enlargement of mind, and much of the true spirit of philosophy, even when he has ceased to believe in him. He returns again and again to his writings as to the recollections of a first love, not undeserving of his admiration still. Perhaps if he were asked how he can admire without believing, or what value he can attribute to what he knows to be erroneous, he might answer in some such manner as the following:—

These are some of the doubts and suspicions that come to mind for a student of Hegel when, after spending some time in the close-knit community, he steps back and reflects on what he has learned, considering the lessons of history and experience. The excitement of youth has faded, and the authority of the teacher no longer grips him. However, he doesn't regret the time he spent studying Hegel. He realizes that he has gained a real expansion of his thinking and has absorbed much of the true spirit of philosophy, even though he no longer believes in the ideas presented. He finds himself returning to Hegel's writings again and again, like memories of a first love, still worthy of his admiration. If someone were to ask him how he can admire without believing, or what value he puts on things he knows to be incorrect, he might respond in a way like this:—

1. That in Hegel he finds glimpses of the genius of the poet and of the common sense of the man of the world. His system is not cast in a poetic form, but neither has all this load of logic extinguished in him the feeling of poetry. He is the true countryman of his contemporaries Goethe and Schiller. Many fine expressions are scattered up and down in his writings, as when he tells us that 'the Crusaders went to the Sepulchre but found it empty.' He delights to find vestiges of his own philosophy in the older German mystics. And though he can be scarcely said to have mixed much in the affairs of men, for, as his biographer tells us, 'he lived for thirty years in a single room,' yet he is far from being ignorant of the world. No one can read his writings without acquiring an insight into life. He loves to touch with the spear of logic the follies and self-deceptions of mankind, and make them appear in their natural form, stripped of the disguises of language and custom. He will not allow men to defend themselves by an appeal to one-sided or abstract principles. In this age of reason any one can too easily find a reason for doing what he likes (Wallace). He is suspicious of a distinction which is often made between a person's character and his conduct. His spirit is the opposite of that of Jesuitism or casuistry (Wallace). He affords an example of a remark which has been often made, that in order to know the world it is not necessary to have had a great experience of it.

1. In Hegel, he sees flashes of the poet's genius and the common sense of a worldly person. His system isn't presented in a poetic way, but all the logic hasn't erased his sense of poetry. He shares a true connection with his contemporaries Goethe and Schiller. You'll find many beautiful phrases scattered throughout his writings, like when he says, 'the Crusaders went to the Sepulchre but found it empty.' He enjoys discovering traces of his own philosophy in the earlier German mystics. Although it's hard to say he was deeply involved in human affairs—his biographer mentions he 'lived for thirty years in a single room'—he's far from ignorant of the world. Anyone who reads his work gains insights into life. He likes to pierce the follies and self-deceptions of humanity with the spear of logic, revealing them in their true form, free from the disguises of language and tradition. He won't let people defend themselves by turning to one-sided or abstract principles. In this rational age, anyone can too easily justify what they want to do (Wallace). He's skeptical of the common distinction between a person's character and their actions. His spirit stands in contrast to Jesuitism or casuistry (Wallace). He exemplifies the often-made observation that you don't need extensive experience to understand the world.

2. Hegel, if not the greatest philosopher, is certainly the greatest critic of philosophy who ever lived. No one else has equally mastered the opinions of his predecessors or traced the connexion of them in the same manner. No one has equally raised the human mind above the trivialities of the common logic and the unmeaningness of 'mere' abstractions, and above imaginary possibilities, which, as he truly says, have no place in philosophy. No one has won so much for the kingdom of ideas. Whatever may be thought of his own system it will hardly be denied that he has overthrown Locke, Kant, Hume, and the so-called philosophy of common sense. He shows us that only by the study of metaphysics can we get rid of metaphysics, and that those who are in theory most opposed to them are in fact most entirely and hopelessly enslaved by them: 'Die reinen Physiker sind nur die Thiere.' The disciple of Hegel will hardly become the slave of any other system-maker. What Bacon seems to promise him he will find realized in the great German thinker, an emancipation nearly complete from the influences of the scholastic logic.

2. Hegel, if not the greatest philosopher, is definitely the greatest critic of philosophy who ever lived. No one else has mastered the views of his predecessors or connected them quite like he did. No one has lifted the human mind above the trivialities of common logic and the emptiness of "mere" abstractions, as well as the imaginary possibilities, which, as he wisely points out, have no place in philosophy. No one has contributed as much to the realm of ideas. Regardless of what one thinks of his own system, it’s hard to deny that he has challenged Locke, Kant, Hume, and the so-called philosophy of common sense. He demonstrates that only through the study of metaphysics can we overcome metaphysics, and that those who seem most opposed to them in theory are often the most completely and hopelessly trapped by them: ‘Die reinen Physiker sind nur die Thiere.’ A student of Hegel is unlikely to become a follower of any other system-maker. What Bacon seems to offer him will be found fulfilled in the great German thinker, leading to almost complete liberation from the influences of scholastic logic.

3. Many of those who are least disposed to become the votaries of Hegelianism nevertheless recognize in his system a new logic supplying a variety of instruments and methods hitherto unemployed. We may not be able to agree with him in assimilating the natural order of human thought with the history of philosophy, and still less in identifying both with the divine idea or nature. But we may acknowledge that the great thinker has thrown a light on many parts of human knowledge, and has solved many difficulties. We cannot receive his doctrine of opposites as the last word of philosophy, but still we may regard it as a very important contribution to logic. We cannot affirm that words have no meaning when taken out of their connexion in the history of thought. But we recognize that their meaning is to a great extent due to association, and to their correlation with one another. We see the advantage of viewing in the concrete what mankind regard only in the abstract. There is much to be said for his faith or conviction, that God is immanent in the world,—within the sphere of the human mind, and not beyond it. It was natural that he himself, like a prophet of old, should regard the philosophy which he had invented as the voice of God in man. But this by no means implies that he conceived himself as creating God in thought. He was the servant of his own ideas and not the master of them. The philosophy of history and the history of philosophy may be almost said to have been discovered by him. He has done more to explain Greek thought than all other writers put together. Many ideas of development, evolution, reciprocity, which have become the symbols of another school of thinkers may be traced to his speculations. In the theology and philosophy of England as well as of Germany, and also in the lighter literature of both countries, there are always appearing 'fragments of the great banquet' of Hegel.

3. Many people who are least likely to become devoted followers of Hegel still see in his system a new logic that offers a variety of tools and methods that haven't been used before. We might not agree with him on merging the natural flow of human thought with the history of philosophy, and even less so on equating both with the divine idea or nature. But we can recognize that this great thinker has shed light on many areas of human knowledge and has solved many challenges. We can’t accept his doctrine of opposites as the final word in philosophy, but we can view it as a significant contribution to logic. We can’t claim that words lack meaning when taken out of their context in the history of thought, but we acknowledge that their meaning largely comes from association and their relationships with each other. We see the benefit of viewing things concretely rather than how humanity often perceives them in the abstract. There’s much to support his belief that God is present in the world—within the human mind, rather than beyond it. It’s natural that he, like an ancient prophet, would see the philosophy he created as the voice of God in humanity. However, this doesn’t mean he thought he was inventing God in his mind. He was a servant to his own ideas, not their master. He could be said to have discovered the philosophy of history and the history of philosophy. He has explained Greek thought more than all other writers combined. Many ideas about development, evolution, and reciprocity, which have become symbols of another group of thinkers, can be traced back to his speculations. In both English and German theology and philosophy, as well as in the lighter literature of both countries, there are always fragments of Hegel’s "great banquet" appearing.





SOPHIST

PERSONS OF THE DIALOGUE: Theodorus, Theaetetus, Socrates. An Eleatic Stranger, whom Theodorus and Theaetetus bring with them. The younger Socrates, who is a silent auditor.

PERSONS OF THE DIALOGUE: Theodorus, Theaetetus, Socrates. An Eleatic Stranger, who is brought along by Theodorus and Theaetetus. The younger Socrates, who listens quietly.

THEODORUS: Here we are, Socrates, true to our agreement of yesterday; and we bring with us a stranger from Elea, who is a disciple of Parmenides and Zeno, and a true philosopher.

THEODORUS: Here we are, Socrates, just like we agreed yesterday; and we have a visitor from Elea with us, who is a student of Parmenides and Zeno, and a genuine philosopher.

SOCRATES: Is he not rather a god, Theodorus, who comes to us in the disguise of a stranger? For Homer says that all the gods, and especially the god of strangers, are companions of the meek and just, and visit the good and evil among men. And may not your companion be one of those higher powers, a cross-examining deity, who has come to spy out our weakness in argument, and to cross-examine us?

SOCRATES: Is he not more like a god, Theodorus, who approaches us in the form of a stranger? For Homer states that all the gods, especially the god of strangers, are allies of the humble and righteous, and they visit both the good and bad among people. Could it be that your companion is one of those higher powers, a probing deity, who has come to examine our weaknesses in argument and interrogate us?

THEODORUS: Nay, Socrates, he is not one of the disputatious sort—he is too good for that. And, in my opinion, he is not a god at all; but divine he certainly is, for this is a title which I should give to all philosophers.

THEODORUS: No, Socrates, he’s not one of those argumentative types—he’s too good for that. And in my view, he’s not a god at all; but he is definitely divine, because that’s a title I would give to all philosophers.

SOCRATES: Capital, my friend! and I may add that they are almost as hard to be discerned as the gods. For the true philosophers, and such as are not merely made up for the occasion, appear in various forms unrecognized by the ignorance of men, and they 'hover about cities,' as Homer declares, looking from above upon human life; and some think nothing of them, and others can never think enough; and sometimes they appear as statesmen, and sometimes as sophists; and then, again, to many they seem to be no better than madmen. I should like to ask our Eleatic friend, if he would tell us, what is thought about them in Italy, and to whom the terms are applied.

SOCRATES: Capital, my friend! And I should add that they are nearly as hard to recognize as the gods. True philosophers, those who aren't just here for the moment, show up in many forms that people fail to see due to their ignorance. They "hover around cities," as Homer puts it, observing human life from above; some people disregard them completely, while others can't think highly enough of them. Sometimes they take the shape of statesmen, other times they come off as sophists, and to many, they seem no better than crazies. I’d like to ask our friend from Elea if he could share what people in Italy think about them and how these terms are used.

THEODORUS: What terms?

THEODORUS: What are the terms?

SOCRATES: Sophist, statesman, philosopher.

SOCRATES: Sophist, politician, philosopher.

THEODORUS: What is your difficulty about them, and what made you ask?

THEODORUS: What’s your issue with them, and what prompted your question?

SOCRATES: I want to know whether by his countrymen they are regarded as one or two; or do they, as the names are three, distinguish also three kinds, and assign one to each name?

SOCRATES: I want to understand whether his fellow countrymen see them as one or two; or do they, since there are three names, also recognize three different kinds and match one to each name?

THEODORUS: I dare say that the Stranger will not object to discuss the question. What do you say, Stranger?

THEODORUS: I bet the Stranger won’t mind discussing the question. What do you think, Stranger?

STRANGER: I am far from objecting, Theodorus, nor have I any difficulty in replying that by us they are regarded as three. But to define precisely the nature of each of them is by no means a slight or easy task.

STRANGER: I'm not objecting at all, Theodorus, and I have no problem saying that we see them as three. But clearly defining the nature of each one is definitely not a small or easy task.

THEODORUS: You have happened to light, Socrates, almost on the very question which we were asking our friend before we came hither, and he excused himself to us, as he does now to you; although he admitted that the matter had been fully discussed, and that he remembered the answer.

THEODORUS: You've almost stumbled upon the exact question we were discussing with our friend before we arrived here, Socrates, and he made the same excuse to us that he's making to you now. Although he acknowledged that the topic had been fully discussed and that he remembered the answer.

SOCRATES: Then do not, Stranger, deny us the first favour which we ask of you: I am sure that you will not, and therefore I shall only beg of you to say whether you like and are accustomed to make a long oration on a subject which you want to explain to another, or to proceed by the method of question and answer. I remember hearing a very noble discussion in which Parmenides employed the latter of the two methods, when I was a young man, and he was far advanced in years. (Compare Parm.)

SOCRATES: So please, Stranger, don’t deny us the first favor we're asking: I’m sure you won’t, so I’ll just ask if you prefer to give a long speech about a topic you want to explain, or if you like to use the question-and-answer method. I remember hearing a really great discussion where Parmenides used the question-and-answer method when I was younger, and he was already quite old. (Compare Parm.)

STRANGER: I prefer to talk with another when he responds pleasantly, and is light in hand; if not, I would rather have my own say.

STRANGER: I like to talk with someone who replies nicely and is easygoing; if not, I’d rather just speak for myself.

SOCRATES: Any one of the present company will respond kindly to you, and you can choose whom you like of them; I should recommend you to take a young person—Theaetetus, for example—unless you have a preference for some one else.

SOCRATES: Anyone here will respond warmly to you, and you can pick whoever you like from among them; I suggest you choose someone young—like Theaetetus, for example—unless you have someone else in mind.

STRANGER: I feel ashamed, Socrates, being a new-comer into your society, instead of talking a little and hearing others talk, to be spinning out a long soliloquy or address, as if I wanted to show off. For the true answer will certainly be a very long one, a great deal longer than might be expected from such a short and simple question. At the same time, I fear that I may seem rude and ungracious if I refuse your courteous request, especially after what you have said. For I certainly cannot object to your proposal, that Theaetetus should respond, having already conversed with him myself, and being recommended by you to take him.

STRANGER: I feel embarrassed, Socrates, as a newcomer in your group. Instead of just sharing a bit and listening to others, I find myself delivering a long speech, as if I'm trying to show off. The real answer will definitely be much longer than what one would expect from such a simple question. At the same time, I'm worried I might come off as rude and ungrateful if I decline your polite request, especially after what you've said. I really can't disagree with your suggestion that Theaetetus should respond, since I've already talked to him and you’ve encouraged me to take him on.

THEAETETUS: But are you sure, Stranger, that this will be quite so acceptable to the rest of the company as Socrates imagines?

THEAETETUS: But are you really sure, Stranger, that everyone else here will find this as agreeable as Socrates thinks?

STRANGER: You hear them applauding, Theaetetus; after that, there is nothing more to be said. Well then, I am to argue with you, and if you tire of the argument, you may complain of your friends and not of me.

STRANGER: You hear them clapping, Theaetetus; after that, there’s nothing more to say. Alright then, I’m going to argue with you, and if you get tired of the debate, you can blame your friends, not me.

THEAETETUS: I do not think that I shall tire, and if I do, I shall get my friend here, young Socrates, the namesake of the elder Socrates, to help; he is about my own age, and my partner at the gymnasium, and is constantly accustomed to work with me.

THEAETETUS: I don't think I'll get tired, and if I do, I'll just get my friend here, young Socrates, named after the older Socrates, to help me out; he's about my age, my workout partner at the gym, and is always used to working with me.

STRANGER: Very good; you can decide about that for yourself as we proceed. Meanwhile you and I will begin together and enquire into the nature of the Sophist, first of the three: I should like you to make out what he is and bring him to light in a discussion; for at present we are only agreed about the name, but of the thing to which we both apply the name possibly you have one notion and I another; whereas we ought always to come to an understanding about the thing itself in terms of a definition, and not merely about the name minus the definition. Now the tribe of Sophists which we are investigating is not easily caught or defined; and the world has long ago agreed, that if great subjects are to be adequately treated, they must be studied in the lesser and easier instances of them before we proceed to the greatest of all. And as I know that the tribe of Sophists is troublesome and hard to be caught, I should recommend that we practise beforehand the method which is to be applied to him on some simple and smaller thing, unless you can suggest a better way.

STRANGER: That sounds good; you can decide that for yourself as we go along. In the meantime, let’s start together and look into the nature of the Sophist, the first of the three. I’d like you to figure out what he is and bring him to light in our discussion. Right now, we only agree on the name, but when it comes to the actual thing we’re both referring to, you might have one idea and I might have another. We should always aim to understand the thing itself through a clear definition, not just agree on the name without the definition. The group of Sophists we’re examining isn’t easy to pin down or define. People have long since recognized that to address big topics properly, we need to look at smaller and simpler examples first before tackling the biggest ones. Since I know that this group of Sophists is tricky and hard to define, I suggest we practice the method we’re going to use on him by applying it to something simpler first, unless you have a better idea.

THEAETETUS: Indeed I cannot.

THEAETETUS: I really can’t.

STRANGER: Then suppose that we work out some lesser example which will be a pattern of the greater?

STRANGER: So, what if we come up with a smaller example that could serve as a model for the larger one?

THEAETETUS: Good.

THEAETETUS: Great.

STRANGER: What is there which is well known and not great, and is yet as susceptible of definition as any larger thing? Shall I say an angler? He is familiar to all of us, and not a very interesting or important person.

STRANGER: What is something that is well known but not significant, and can be defined just as clearly as something bigger? Should I say a fisherman? He’s known to all of us and isn’t really that interesting or important.

THEAETETUS: He is not.

THEAETETUS: He isn't.

STRANGER: Yet I suspect that he will furnish us with the sort of definition and line of enquiry which we want.

STRANGER: But I think he will give us the kind of definition and line of inquiry that we’re looking for.

THEAETETUS: Very good.

THEAETETUS: Great job.

STRANGER: Let us begin by asking whether he is a man having art or not having art, but some other power.

STRANGER: Let’s start by discussing whether he is a man with skills or lacking them, but possessing some other ability.

THEAETETUS: He is clearly a man of art.

He’s definitely an artist.

STRANGER: And of arts there are two kinds?

STRANGER: Are there two kinds of arts?

THEAETETUS: What are they?

What are they?

STRANGER: There is agriculture, and the tending of mortal creatures, and the art of constructing or moulding vessels, and there is the art of imitation—all these may be appropriately called by a single name.

STRANGER: There is farming, taking care of living beings, the craft of making or shaping vessels, and the craft of imitation—all of these can fittingly be referred to by one name.

THEAETETUS: What do you mean? And what is the name?

THEAETETUS: What do you mean? And what's the name?

STRANGER: He who brings into existence something that did not exist before is said to be a producer, and that which is brought into existence is said to be produced.

STRANGER: The person who creates something that didn't exist before is called a producer, and the thing that is created is referred to as produced.

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: Exactly.

STRANGER: And all the arts which were just now mentioned are characterized by this power of producing?

STRANGER: So all the arts we just talked about are defined by their ability to create?

THEAETETUS: They are.

They are.

STRANGER: Then let us sum them up under the name of productive or creative art.

STRANGER: Then let’s group them together as productive or creative art.

THEAETETUS: Very good.

THEAETETUS: Awesome.

STRANGER: Next follows the whole class of learning and cognition; then comes trade, fighting, hunting. And since none of these produces anything, but is only engaged in conquering by word or deed, or in preventing others from conquering, things which exist and have been already produced—in each and all of these branches there appears to be an art which may be called acquisitive.

STRANGER: Next comes the entire field of learning and understanding; then we have trade, combat, and hunting. Since none of these actually creates anything, but focuses instead on winning through words or actions, or on stopping others from winning—things that already exist and have been created—there seems to be a skill in each of these areas that we could refer to as acquisitive.

THEAETETUS: Yes, that is the proper name.

THEAETETUS: Yeah, that's the right name.

STRANGER: Seeing, then, that all arts are either acquisitive or creative, in which class shall we place the art of the angler?

STRANGER: So, since all skills are either about acquiring or creating, where should we classify the skill of fishing?

THEAETETUS: Clearly in the acquisitive class.

THEAETETUS: Clearly among those who seek to acquire.

STRANGER: And the acquisitive may be subdivided into two parts: there is exchange, which is voluntary and is effected by gifts, hire, purchase; and the other part of acquisitive, which takes by force of word or deed, may be termed conquest?

STRANGER: The acquisitive can be divided into two categories: there's exchange, which is voluntary and happens through gifts, hiring, or purchasing; and the other category of acquisitive, which takes by force of word or action, can be called conquest?

THEAETETUS: That is implied in what has been said.

THEAETETUS: That's suggested by what we've discussed.

STRANGER: And may not conquest be again subdivided?

STRANGER: Can conquest be divided again?

THEAETETUS: How?

THEAETETUS: How come?

STRANGER: Open force may be called fighting, and secret force may have the general name of hunting?

STRANGER: Open force could be called fighting, and hidden force might generally be referred to as hunting?

THEAETETUS: Yes.

THEAETETUS: Yeah.

STRANGER: And there is no reason why the art of hunting should not be further divided.

STRANGER: There's no reason why the art of hunting shouldn't be divided even further.

THEAETETUS: How would you make the division?

THEAETETUS: How would you divide that up?

STRANGER: Into the hunting of living and of lifeless prey.

STRANGER: Into the pursuit of living and lifeless prey.

THEAETETUS: Yes, if both kinds exist.

THEAETETUS: Yeah, if both types exist.

STRANGER: Of course they exist; but the hunting after lifeless things having no special name, except some sorts of diving, and other small matters, may be omitted; the hunting after living things may be called animal hunting.

STRANGER: Of course they exist; but the pursuit of lifeless things that don’t have any specific name, except for a few kinds of diving and other minor activities, can be left out; the pursuit of living things can be referred to as animal hunting.

THEAETETUS: Yes.

THEAETETUS: Yeah.

STRANGER: And animal hunting may be truly said to have two divisions, land-animal hunting, which has many kinds and names, and water-animal hunting, or the hunting after animals who swim?

STRANGER: Animal hunting can really be divided into two categories: land animal hunting, which comes in many types and names, and water animal hunting, or the hunting of animals that swim.

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: And of swimming animals, one class lives on the wing and the other in the water?

STRANGER: So, there are two types of swimming animals, one that flies and the other that lives in the water?

THEAETETUS: Certainly.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: Fowling is the general term under which the hunting of all birds is included.

STRANGER: Fowling is the broad term that covers the hunting of all birds.

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: The hunting of animals who live in the water has the general name of fishing.

STRANGER: The act of catching animals that live in water is generally called fishing.

THEAETETUS: Yes.

THEAETETUS: Yeah.

STRANGER: And this sort of hunting may be further divided also into two principal kinds?

STRANGER: So this type of hunting can also be divided into two main kinds?

THEAETETUS: What are they?

THEAETETUS: What are they talking about?

STRANGER: There is one kind which takes them in nets, another which takes them by a blow.

STRANGER: There's one type that catches them in nets, and another that catches them with a blow.

THEAETETUS: What do you mean, and how do you distinguish them?

THEAETETUS: What do you mean, and how do you differentiate them?

STRANGER: As to the first kind—all that surrounds and encloses anything to prevent egress, may be rightly called an enclosure.

STRANGER: Regarding the first type—all that surrounds and confines something to prevent exit can be accurately termed an enclosure.

THEAETETUS: Very true.

Absolutely.

STRANGER: For which reason twig baskets, casting-nets, nooses, creels, and the like may all be termed 'enclosures'?

STRANGER: Why can we call twig baskets, casting nets, nooses, creels, and similar items 'enclosures'?

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: And therefore this first kind of capture may be called by us capture with enclosures, or something of that sort?

STRANGER: So, can we call this first type of capture something like capture with enclosures?

THEAETETUS: Yes.

Yes.

STRANGER: The other kind, which is practised by a blow with hooks and three-pronged spears, when summed up under one name, may be called striking, unless you, Theaetetus, can find some better name?

STRANGER: The other type, which involves using hooks and three-pronged spears, can be summed up as striking, unless you, Theaetetus, can think of a better name?

THEAETETUS: Never mind the name—what you suggest will do very well.

THEAETETUS: Forget about the name—what you suggested is perfect.

STRANGER: There is one mode of striking, which is done at night, and by the light of a fire, and is by the hunters themselves called firing, or spearing by firelight.

STRANGER: There’s a way of hunting that happens at night, using firelight, and the hunters themselves refer to it as firing or spearing by firelight.

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: And the fishing by day is called by the general name of barbing, because the spears, too, are barbed at the point.

STRANGER: And the fishing during the day is generally referred to as barbing, because the spears are barbed at the tip as well.

THEAETETUS: Yes, that is the term.

THEAETETUS: Yes, that's the word.

STRANGER: Of this barb-fishing, that which strikes the fish who is below from above is called spearing, because this is the way in which the three-pronged spears are mostly used.

STRANGER: In this type of barb-fishing, when you hit the fish from above, it's called spearing because that's how most three-pronged spears are used.

THEAETETUS: Yes, it is often called so.

THEAETETUS: Yeah, it's often referred to like that.

STRANGER: Then now there is only one kind remaining.

STRANGER: So now there's only one kind left.

THEAETETUS: What is that?

What’s that?

STRANGER: When a hook is used, and the fish is not struck in any chance part of his body, as he is with the spear, but only about the head and mouth, and is then drawn out from below upwards with reeds and rods:—What is the right name of that mode of fishing, Theaetetus?

STRANGER: When a hook is used, and the fish isn’t caught in any random part of its body, like it would be with a spear, but only around the head and mouth, and then it’s pulled out from below upwards with reeds and rods:—What’s the correct name for that kind of fishing, Theaetetus?

THEAETETUS: I suspect that we have now discovered the object of our search.

THEAETETUS: I think we've figured out what we're looking for.

STRANGER: Then now you and I have come to an understanding not only about the name of the angler's art, but about the definition of the thing itself. One half of all art was acquisitive—half of the acquisitive art was conquest or taking by force, half of this was hunting, and half of hunting was hunting animals, half of this was hunting water animals—of this again, the under half was fishing, half of fishing was striking; a part of striking was fishing with a barb, and one half of this again, being the kind which strikes with a hook and draws the fish from below upwards, is the art which we have been seeking, and which from the nature of the operation is denoted angling or drawing up (aspalieutike, anaspasthai).

STRANGER: So now you and I have agreed not just on the name of fishing, but also on what it really means. Half of all art is about acquiring things—half of that art is about conquest or taking by force, and half of that involves hunting. Then, half of hunting is about hunting animals, and half of that is about hunting aquatic animals—of which, half of that is fishing. From this, half of fishing is about striking; part of striking involves fishing with a barb, and half of that type uses a hook to pull the fish up from below. This is the art we've been looking for, which is referred to as angling or drawing up (aspalieutike, anaspasthai).

THEAETETUS: The result has been quite satisfactorily brought out.

THEAETETUS: The result has turned out to be quite satisfactory.

STRANGER: And now, following this pattern, let us endeavour to find out what a Sophist is.

STRANGER: Now, following this pattern, let's try to figure out what a Sophist is.

THEAETETUS: By all means.

Sure thing.

STRANGER: The first question about the angler was, whether he was a skilled artist or unskilled?

STRANGER: The first question about the angler was whether he was a skilled artist or not.

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: That's right.

STRANGER: And shall we call our new friend unskilled, or a thorough master of his craft?

STRANGER: So, should we call our new friend inexperienced, or a true expert in his field?

THEAETETUS: Certainly not unskilled, for his name, as, indeed, you imply, must surely express his nature.

THEAETETUS: Definitely not unskilled, because his name, as you suggest, must surely reflect his true nature.

STRANGER: Then he must be supposed to have some art.

STRANGER: So he must be considered to have some skill.

THEAETETUS: What art?

What skill?

STRANGER: By heaven, they are cousins! it never occurred to us.

STRANGER: Wow, they're cousins! We never even thought about that.

THEAETETUS: Who are cousins?

THEAETETUS: Who are the cousins?

STRANGER: The angler and the Sophist.

STRANGER: The fisherman and the Sophist.

THEAETETUS: In what way are they related?

THEAETETUS: How are they related?

STRANGER: They both appear to me to be hunters.

STRANGER: They both seem like hunters to me.

THEAETETUS: How the Sophist? Of the other we have spoken.

THEAETETUS: What about the Sophist? We've talked about the other one.

STRANGER: You remember our division of hunting, into hunting after swimming animals and land animals?

STRANGER: Do you remember how we split up our hunting—into hunting for swimming animals and hunting for land animals?

THEAETETUS: Yes.

Yes.

STRANGER: And you remember that we subdivided the swimming and left the land animals, saying that there were many kinds of them?

STRANGER: And you recall that we divided up the swimming animals and left the land animals, mentioning that there are many different kinds of them?

THEAETETUS: Certainly.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: Thus far, then, the Sophist and the angler, starting from the art of acquiring, take the same road?

STRANGER: So far, the Sophist and the angler, beginning with the skill of getting, are following the same path?

THEAETETUS: So it would appear.

THEAETETUS: Seems that way.

STRANGER: Their paths diverge when they reach the art of animal hunting; the one going to the sea-shore, and to the rivers and to the lakes, and angling for the animals which are in them.

STRANGER: Their paths split when they get to the skill of hunting animals; one heads to the seashore, the rivers, and the lakes, fishing for the creatures found there.

THEAETETUS: Very true.

Absolutely.

STRANGER: While the other goes to land and water of another sort—rivers of wealth and broad meadow-lands of generous youth; and he also is intending to take the animals which are in them.

STRANGER: While the other heads to different lands and waters—rivers of wealth and vast meadows of abundant youth; and he’s also planning to take the animals that are there.

THEAETETUS: What do you mean?

THEAETETUS: What do you mean?

STRANGER: Of hunting on land there are two principal divisions.

STRANGER: There are two main categories of land hunting.

THEAETETUS: What are they?

THEAETETUS: What are those?

STRANGER: One is the hunting of tame, and the other of wild animals.

STRANGER: One is the hunting of domesticated animals, and the other is the hunting of wild animals.

THEAETETUS: But are tame animals ever hunted?

THEAETETUS: But do people ever hunt tame animals?

STRANGER: Yes, if you include man under tame animals. But if you like you may say that there are no tame animals, or that, if there are, man is not among them; or you may say that man is a tame animal but is not hunted—you shall decide which of these alternatives you prefer.

STRANGER: Yes, if you consider humans as domestic animals. But you could also say that there are no domestic animals, or that if there are, humans aren't one of them; or you might argue that humans are domestic animals but aren't hunted—you can choose which of these options you prefer.

THEAETETUS: I should say, Stranger, that man is a tame animal, and I admit that he is hunted.

THEAETETUS: I’d say, Stranger, that humans are domesticated creatures, and I acknowledge that they are pursued.

STRANGER: Then let us divide the hunting of tame animals into two parts.

STRANGER: Then let's split the hunting of domesticated animals into two parts.

THEAETETUS: How shall we make the division?

THEAETETUS: How should we divide it?

STRANGER: Let us define piracy, man-stealing, tyranny, the whole military art, by one name, as hunting with violence.

STRANGER: Let's call piracy, man-stealing, tyranny, and all military actions by one name: hunting with violence.

THEAETETUS: Very good.

THEAETETUS: Awesome.

STRANGER: But the art of the lawyer, of the popular orator, and the art of conversation may be called in one word the art of persuasion.

STRANGER: But the skill of a lawyer, the gift of a public speaker, and the craft of conversation can all be summed up in one term: the art of persuasion.

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: And of persuasion, there may be said to be two kinds?

STRANGER: So, there are two kinds of persuasion, right?

THEAETETUS: What are they?

THEAETETUS: What are they?

STRANGER: One is private, and the other public.

STRANGER: One is personal, and the other is for everyone.

THEAETETUS: Yes; each of them forms a class.

THEAETETUS: Yeah; each of them is a category.

STRANGER: And of private hunting, one sort receives hire, and the other brings gifts.

STRANGER: In private hunting, one type gets paid, while the other brings offerings.

THEAETETUS: I do not understand you.

THEAETETUS: I don't get what you're saying.

STRANGER: You seem never to have observed the manner in which lovers hunt.

STRANGER: You don’t seem to have noticed how lovers pursue their desires.

THEAETETUS: To what do you refer?

THEAETETUS: What are you talking about?

STRANGER: I mean that they lavish gifts on those whom they hunt in addition to other inducements.

STRANGER: I mean that they shower gifts on those they pursue, along with other incentives.

THEAETETUS: Most true.

THEAETETUS: Absolutely true.

STRANGER: Let us admit this, then, to be the amatory art.

STRANGER: Let's agree that this is the art of love.

THEAETETUS: Certainly.

Sure.

STRANGER: But that sort of hireling whose conversation is pleasing and who baits his hook only with pleasure and exacts nothing but his maintenance in return, we should all, if I am not mistaken, describe as possessing flattery or an art of making things pleasant.

STRANGER: But that kind of worker whose chat is enjoyable and who appeals to people only with fun and asks for nothing more than a place to stay in return, we should all, if I'm not wrong, call someone who knows how to flatter or has a talent for making things enjoyable.

THEAETETUS: Certainly.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: And that sort, which professes to form acquaintances only for the sake of virtue, and demands a reward in the shape of money, may be fairly called by another name?

STRANGER: And that kind, which claims to make friendships only for the sake of doing good, and asks for a reward in the form of money, could be fairly called something else?

THEAETETUS: To be sure.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: And what is the name? Will you tell me?

STRANGER: What's the name? Will you tell me?

THEAETETUS: It is obvious enough; for I believe that we have discovered the Sophist: which is, as I conceive, the proper name for the class described.

THEAETETUS: It's pretty clear; I think we’ve identified the Sophist, which I believe is the right term for the group we’re talking about.

STRANGER: Then now, Theaetetus, his art may be traced as a branch of the appropriative, acquisitive family—which hunts animals,—living—land— tame animals; which hunts man,—privately—for hire,—taking money in exchange—having the semblance of education; and this is termed Sophistry, and is a hunt after young men of wealth and rank—such is the conclusion.

STRANGER: So now, Theaetetus, we can see that his skill can be linked to the acquisitive family—which hunts animals—wild and domestic; which targets people—privately—for payment—trading money for what looks like education; and this is called Sophistry, which is a pursuit of young men with wealth and status—this is the conclusion.

THEAETETUS: Just so.

THEAETETUS: Exactly.

STRANGER: Let us take another branch of his genealogy; for he is a professor of a great and many-sided art; and if we look back at what has preceded we see that he presents another aspect, besides that of which we are speaking.

STRANGER: Let's explore another part of his family tree because he is a professor of a diverse and extensive art. If we consider what we've discussed before, we can see that he shows yet another side, in addition to the one we're currently discussing.

THEAETETUS: In what respect?

THEAETETUS: In what way?

STRANGER: There were two sorts of acquisitive art; the one concerned with hunting, the other with exchange.

STRANGER: There were two kinds of acquiring art; one focused on hunting, the other on trading.

THEAETETUS: There were.

There were.

STRANGER: And of the art of exchange there are two divisions, the one of giving, and the other of selling.

STRANGER: There are two parts to the art of exchange: one is giving, and the other is selling.

THEAETETUS: Let us assume that.

THEAETETUS: Let's assume that.

STRANGER: Next, we will suppose the art of selling to be divided into two parts.

STRANGER: Next, let's divide the art of selling into two parts.

THEAETETUS: How?

THEAETETUS: How so?

STRANGER: There is one part which is distinguished as the sale of a man's own productions; another, which is the exchange of the works of others.

STRANGER: There's one aspect that's focused on selling a person's own creations; another is about trading the works of others.

THEAETETUS: Certainly.

Sure thing.

STRANGER: And is not that part of exchange which takes place in the city, being about half of the whole, termed retailing?

STRANGER: And isn’t that part of the trade that happens in the city, which is about half of the total, called retailing?

THEAETETUS: Yes.

Yes.

STRANGER: And that which exchanges the goods of one city for those of another by selling and buying is the exchange of the merchant?

STRANGER: So, is the exchange of goods from one city to another through buying and selling what we call the merchant's trade?

THEAETETUS: To be sure.

Absolutely.

STRANGER: And you are aware that this exchange of the merchant is of two kinds: it is partly concerned with food for the use of the body, and partly with the food of the soul which is bartered and received in exchange for money.

STRANGER: And you know that this trade of the merchant involves two types: one is related to physical food for the body, and the other is about nourishment for the soul, which is exchanged for money.

THEAETETUS: What do you mean?

THEAETETUS: What do you mean?

STRANGER: You want to know what is the meaning of food for the soul; the other kind you surely understand.

STRANGER: You want to know what food for the soul means; the other kind you definitely understand.

THEAETETUS: Yes.

THEAETETUS: Yeah.

STRANGER: Take music in general and painting and marionette playing and many other things, which are purchased in one city, and carried away and sold in another—wares of the soul which are hawked about either for the sake of instruction or amusement;—may not he who takes them about and sells them be quite as truly called a merchant as he who sells meats and drinks?

STRANGER: Think about music, painting, puppet shows, and many other things that are bought in one city, taken to another, and sold—goods of the spirit that are offered either for learning or entertainment; isn't the person who transports and sells them just as much a merchant as someone who sells food and drinks?

THEAETETUS: To be sure he may.

THEAETETUS: He totally can.

STRANGER: And would you not call by the same name him who buys up knowledge and goes about from city to city exchanging his wares for money?

STRANGER: Would you not refer to the person who buys knowledge and travels from city to city trading it for money by the same name?

THEAETETUS: Certainly I should.

Of course I should.

STRANGER: Of this merchandise of the soul, may not one part be fairly termed the art of display? And there is another part which is certainly not less ridiculous, but being a trade in learning must be called by some name germane to the matter?

STRANGER: Isn't one aspect of this soul merchandise fairly called the art of show? And there's another part that's definitely just as silly, but since it's about trading knowledge, it has to be labeled with something related to the topic?

THEAETETUS: Certainly.

Sure.

STRANGER: The latter should have two names,—one descriptive of the sale of the knowledge of virtue, and the other of the sale of other kinds of knowledge.

STRANGER: The latter should have two names—one describing the sale of virtue knowledge, and the other for the sale of different types of knowledge.

THEAETETUS: Of course.

THEAETETUS: Definitely.

STRANGER: The name of art-seller corresponds well enough to the latter; but you must try and tell me the name of the other.

STRANGER: The title of art dealer fits well enough for the first one; but you need to try and tell me the name of the other.

THEAETETUS: He must be the Sophist, whom we are seeking; no other name can possibly be right.

THEAETETUS: He has to be the Sophist we're looking for; no other name could possibly be correct.

STRANGER: No other; and so this trader in virtue again turns out to be our friend the Sophist, whose art may now be traced from the art of acquisition through exchange, trade, merchandise, to a merchandise of the soul which is concerned with speech and the knowledge of virtue.

STRANGER: No one else; and so this trader in goodness turns out to be our friend the Sophist, whose skill can now be traced from the art of acquiring through exchange, trade, and goods, to a trade of the soul that deals with speech and the understanding of virtue.

THEAETETUS: Quite true.

THEAETETUS: Totally true.

STRANGER: And there may be a third reappearance of him;—for he may have settled down in a city, and may fabricate as well as buy these same wares, intending to live by selling them, and he would still be called a Sophist?

STRANGER: And he might come back a third time; he could have settled in a city and is both making and buying these same goods, planning to make a living from selling them, and would still be called a Sophist?

THEAETETUS: Certainly.

Sure.

STRANGER: Then that part of the acquisitive art which exchanges, and of exchange which either sells a man's own productions or retails those of others, as the case may be, and in either way sells the knowledge of virtue, you would again term Sophistry?

STRANGER: So, that part of the art of acquiring things that involves exchanging, whether it's selling a person's own creations or selling those made by others, and in doing so, selling the understanding of virtue, would you still call that Sophistry?

THEAETETUS: I must, if I am to keep pace with the argument.

THEAETETUS: I have to, if I want to follow the argument.

STRANGER: Let us consider once more whether there may not be yet another aspect of sophistry.

STRANGER: Let's think again about whether there's another side to sophistry.

THEAETETUS: What is it?

THEAETETUS: What's that?

STRANGER: In the acquisitive there was a subdivision of the combative or fighting art.

STRANGER: In the pursuit of gain, there was a division of the combative or fighting art.

THEAETETUS: There was.

There was.

STRANGER: Perhaps we had better divide it.

STRANGER: Maybe we should split it.

THEAETETUS: What shall be the divisions?

THEAETETUS: What will the divisions be?

STRANGER: There shall be one division of the competitive, and another of the pugnacious.

STRANGER: There will be one group for the competitive and another for the aggressive.

THEAETETUS: Very good.

THEAETETUS: Awesome.

STRANGER: That part of the pugnacious which is a contest of bodily strength may be properly called by some such name as violent.

STRANGER: That part of the aggressive behavior that involves physical strength can rightly be called something like violent.

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: And when the war is one of words, it may be termed controversy?

STRANGER: And when the battle is fought with words, can we call it a controversy?

THEAETETUS: Yes.

THEAETETUS: Yeah.

STRANGER: And controversy may be of two kinds.

STRANGER: And there can be two types of controversy.

THEAETETUS: What are they?

THEAETETUS: What are they?

STRANGER: When long speeches are answered by long speeches, and there is public discussion about the just and unjust, that is forensic controversy.

STRANGER: When long speeches get long responses, and there’s public debate about what’s right and what’s wrong, that’s forensic debate.

THEAETETUS: Yes.

Yes.

STRANGER: And there is a private sort of controversy, which is cut up into questions and answers, and this is commonly called disputation?

STRANGER: And there’s a private kind of debate that’s divided into questions and answers, and this is usually called disputation?

THEAETETUS: Yes, that is the name.

THEAETETUS: Yeah, that’s the name.

STRANGER: And of disputation, that sort which is only a discussion about contracts, and is carried on at random, and without rules of art, is recognized by the reasoning faculty to be a distinct class, but has hitherto had no distinctive name, and does not deserve to receive one from us.

STRANGER: And discussions about contracts that happen randomly and without any clear rules are recognized by our reasoning as a separate category, but so far it hasn't had a specific name, and we don’t think it deserves one from us.

THEAETETUS: No; for the different sorts of it are too minute and heterogeneous.

THEAETETUS: No, because the different types of it are too small and varied.

STRANGER: But that which proceeds by rules of art to dispute about justice and injustice in their own nature, and about things in general, we have been accustomed to call argumentation (Eristic)?

STRANGER: But what follows from the rules of art when debating about justice and injustice in their true form, and about things in general, we've come to refer to as argumentation (Eristic)?

THEAETETUS: Certainly.

THEAETETUS: Absolutely.

STRANGER: And of argumentation, one sort wastes money, and the other makes money.

STRANGER: In terms of arguments, one kind is a waste of money, while the other kind actually generates income.

THEAETETUS: Very true.

THEAETETUS: So true.

STRANGER: Suppose we try and give to each of these two classes a name.

STRANGER: Let’s try to give each of these two groups a name.

THEAETETUS: Let us do so.

THEAETETUS: Let’s go for it.

STRANGER: I should say that the habit which leads a man to neglect his own affairs for the pleasure of conversation, of which the style is far from being agreeable to the majority of his hearers, may be fairly termed loquacity: such is my opinion.

STRANGER: I have to say that the tendency for someone to ignore his own matters just for the sake of chatting, especially when his style isn't exactly enjoyable for most listeners, can definitely be called talking too much. That's what I think.

THEAETETUS: That is the common name for it.

THEAETETUS: That's the usual name for it.

STRANGER: But now who the other is, who makes money out of private disputation, it is your turn to say.

STRANGER: But now it’s your turn to tell me who the other person is, the one who profits from private arguments.

THEAETETUS: There is only one true answer: he is the wonderful Sophist, of whom we are in pursuit, and who reappears again for the fourth time.

THEAETETUS: There’s only one real answer: he’s the amazing Sophist we’re looking for, and he’s showing up again for the fourth time.

STRANGER: Yes, and with a fresh pedigree, for he is the money-making species of the Eristic, disputatious, controversial, pugnacious, combative, acquisitive family, as the argument has already proven.

STRANGER: Yes, and with a new background, because he belongs to the profitable branch of the argumentative, contentious, combative, and greedy family, as the discussion has already shown.

THEAETETUS: Certainly.

Sure.

STRANGER: How true was the observation that he was a many-sided animal, and not to be caught with one hand, as they say!

STRANGER: How true is the observation that he was a complex individual, and not someone who could be easily handled, as the saying goes!

THEAETETUS: Then you must catch him with two.

THEAETETUS: Then you need to trap him with two.

STRANGER: Yes, we must, if we can. And therefore let us try another track in our pursuit of him: You are aware that there are certain menial occupations which have names among servants?

STRANGER: Yes, we should, if we can. So let's try a different approach in searching for him: You know that there are specific low-status jobs that have names among servants, right?

THEAETETUS: Yes, there are many such; which of them do you mean?

THEAETETUS: Yes, there are lots of those; which one are you talking about?

STRANGER: I mean such as sifting, straining, winnowing, threshing.

STRANGER: I mean things like sifting, straining, winnowing, threshing.

THEAETETUS: Certainly.

Absolutely.

STRANGER: And besides these there are a great many more, such as carding, spinning, adjusting the warp and the woof; and thousands of similar expressions are used in the arts.

STRANGER: And along with these, there are many more, like carding, spinning, adjusting the warp and the weft; and countless similar terms are used in the arts.

THEAETETUS: Of what are they to be patterns, and what are we going to do with them all?

THEAETETUS: What are they supposed to be examples of, and what are we going to do with all of them?

STRANGER: I think that in all of these there is implied a notion of division.

STRANGER: I think there's an idea of division implied in all of this.

THEAETETUS: Yes.

Yes.

STRANGER: Then if, as I was saying, there is one art which includes all of them, ought not that art to have one name?

STRANGER: So if, as I was saying, there’s one art that includes all of them, shouldn’t that art have a single name?

THEAETETUS: And what is the name of the art?

THEAETETUS: What’s the name of the skill?

STRANGER: The art of discerning or discriminating.

STRANGER: The skill of recognizing or distinguishing.

THEAETETUS: Very good.

THEAETETUS: Awesome.

STRANGER: Think whether you cannot divide this.

STRANGER: Consider if you can divide this.

THEAETETUS: I should have to think a long while.

THEAETETUS: I would need to think about it for a long time.

STRANGER: In all the previously named processes either like has been separated from like or the better from the worse.

STRANGER: In all the processes mentioned before, either similar things have been separated from each other or the better has been set apart from the worse.

THEAETETUS: I see now what you mean.

THEAETETUS: I get what you're saying now.

STRANGER: There is no name for the first kind of separation; of the second, which throws away the worse and preserves the better, I do know a name.

STRANGER: There's no name for the first type of separation; for the second, which discards the worse and keeps the better, I do know a name.

THEAETETUS: What is it?

THEAETETUS: What's that?

STRANGER: Every discernment or discrimination of that kind, as I have observed, is called a purification.

STRANGER: I've noticed that every kind of understanding or distinction like that is referred to as a purification.

THEAETETUS: Yes, that is the usual expression.

THEAETETUS: Yeah, that's the typical way to say it.

STRANGER: And any one may see that purification is of two kinds.

STRANGER: And anyone can see that purification comes in two types.

THEAETETUS: Perhaps so, if he were allowed time to think; but I do not see at this moment.

THEAETETUS: Maybe, if he had some time to think; but I can't see it right now.

STRANGER: There are many purifications of bodies which may with propriety be comprehended under a single name.

STRANGER: There are many ways to purify bodies that can appropriately be grouped under one name.

THEAETETUS: What are they, and what is their name?

THEAETETUS: What are they, and what do we call them?

STRANGER: There is the purification of living bodies in their inward and in their outward parts, of which the former is duly effected by medicine and gymnastic, the latter by the not very dignified art of the bath-man; and there is the purification of inanimate substances—to this the arts of fulling and of furbishing in general attend in a number of minute particulars, having a variety of names which are thought ridiculous.

STRANGER: There is the cleansing of living bodies both inside and out, with the former accomplished through medicine and exercise, and the latter through the less respectable work of the bath attendant; and there is the cleansing of inanimate objects—this is handled by the crafts of fulling and various types of polishing, which include a lot of detailed tasks and have names that people often find silly.

THEAETETUS: Very true.

THEAETETUS: Absolutely.

STRANGER: There can be no doubt that they are thought ridiculous, Theaetetus; but then the dialectical art never considers whether the benefit to be derived from the purge is greater or less than that to be derived from the sponge, and has not more interest in the one than in the other; her endeavour is to know what is and is not kindred in all arts, with a view to the acquisition of intelligence; and having this in view, she honours them all alike, and when she makes comparisons, she counts one of them not a whit more ridiculous than another; nor does she esteem him who adduces as his example of hunting, the general's art, at all more decorous than another who cites that of the vermin-destroyer, but only as the greater pretender of the two. And as to your question concerning the name which was to comprehend all these arts of purification, whether of animate or inanimate bodies, the art of dialectic is in no wise particular about fine words, if she may be only allowed to have a general name for all other purifications, binding them up together and separating them off from the purification of the soul or intellect. For this is the purification at which she wants to arrive, and this we should understand to be her aim.

STRANGER: There's no doubt they seem ridiculous, Theaetetus, but the art of dialectic doesn't consider whether the benefit from the purge is greater or less than that from the sponge, nor does it show more interest in one than the other. Its goal is to understand what is and isn't related in all areas of knowledge, aiming for greater understanding; and with that in mind, it values them equally. When making comparisons, it doesn't view one as more ridiculous than the other. It doesn’t think the person who uses the general's art as an example of hunting is any more respectable than someone who refers to the pest control expert, but rather just a bigger pretender of the two. As for your question about what name would cover all these arts of purification, whether for living or non-living things, the art of dialectic isn’t picky about fancy terminology, as long as it can have a general name for all other forms of purification, grouping them together and distinguishing them from the purification of the soul or mind. Because that is the purification it aims to achieve, and we should recognize that as its goal.

THEAETETUS: Yes, I understand; and I agree that there are two sorts of purification, and that one of them is concerned with the soul, and that there is another which is concerned with the body.

THEAETETUS: Yes, I get it; and I agree that there are two kinds of purification, one that relates to the soul and another that relates to the body.

STRANGER: Excellent; and now listen to what I am going to say, and try to divide further the first of the two.

STRANGER: Great; now pay attention to what I’m about to say, and see if you can break down the first of the two even more.

THEAETETUS: Whatever line of division you suggest, I will endeavour to assist you.

THEAETETUS: No matter what way you want to divide this, I'm here to help.

STRANGER: Do we admit that virtue is distinct from vice in the soul?

STRANGER: Do we agree that virtue is different from vice in the soul?

THEAETETUS: Certainly.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: And purification was to leave the good and to cast out whatever is bad?

STRANGER: So, purification means letting go of what's good and getting rid of anything bad?

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: Then any taking away of evil from the soul may be properly called purification?

STRANGER: So, would you say that removing evil from the soul can truly be considered purification?

THEAETETUS: Yes.

THEAETETUS: Yeah.

STRANGER: And in the soul there are two kinds of evil.

STRANGER: And within the soul, there are two types of evil.

THEAETETUS: What are they?

THEAETETUS: What are they called?

STRANGER: The one may be compared to disease in the body, the other to deformity.

STRANGER: One can be compared to an illness in the body, while the other is like a deformity.

THEAETETUS: I do not understand.

THEAETETUS: I don't get it.

STRANGER: Perhaps you have never reflected that disease and discord are the same.

STRANGER: Maybe you’ve never thought about how disease and discord are the same.

THEAETETUS: To this, again, I know not what I should reply.

THEAETETUS: I'm not sure how to respond to that.

STRANGER: Do you not conceive discord to be a dissolution of kindred elements, originating in some disagreement?

STRANGER: Don't you think that discord is a breakdown of related parts that comes from some disagreement?

THEAETETUS: Just that.

Just that.

STRANGER: And is deformity anything but the want of measure, which is always unsightly?

STRANGER: Isn’t deformity just a lack of proportion, which always looks ugly?

THEAETETUS: Exactly.

THEAETETUS: Right on.

STRANGER: And do we not see that opinion is opposed to desire, pleasure to anger, reason to pain, and that all these elements are opposed to one another in the souls of bad men?

STRANGER: Don’t we see that opinion contradicts desire, pleasure conflicts with anger, reason stands against pain, and that all these elements are in opposition within the souls of bad people?

THEAETETUS: Certainly.

THEAETETUS: Of course.

STRANGER: And yet they must all be akin?

STRANGER: So they must all be related, right?

THEAETETUS: Of course.

THEAETETUS: Sure.

STRANGER: Then we shall be right in calling vice a discord and disease of the soul?

STRANGER: So, can we say that vice is basically a conflict and a sickness of the soul?

THEAETETUS: Most true.

THEAETETUS: Very true.

STRANGER: And when things having motion, and aiming at an appointed mark, continually miss their aim and glance aside, shall we say that this is the effect of symmetry among them, or of the want of symmetry?

STRANGER: And when things that are in motion and trying to hit a specific target keep missing and veering off, should we say that this is due to their symmetry, or a lack of it?

THEAETETUS: Clearly of the want of symmetry.

THEAETETUS: Obviously lacks symmetry.

STRANGER: But surely we know that no soul is voluntarily ignorant of anything?

STRANGER: But surely we know that no one chooses to be ignorant about anything?

THEAETETUS: Certainly not.

Of course not.

STRANGER: And what is ignorance but the aberration of a mind which is bent on truth, and in which the process of understanding is perverted?

STRANGER: And what is ignorance except a distortion of a mind that is focused on truth, where the process of understanding is twisted?

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: Yeah.

STRANGER: Then we are to regard an unintelligent soul as deformed and devoid of symmetry?

STRANGER: So we should see an unintelligent soul as misshapen and lacking balance?

THEAETETUS: Very true.

THEAETETUS: Absolutely.

STRANGER: Then there are these two kinds of evil in the soul—the one which is generally called vice, and is obviously a disease of the soul...

STRANGER: Then there are these two types of evil in the soul—the first is commonly referred to as vice, which is clearly a sickness of the soul...

THEAETETUS: Yes.

Yes.

STRANGER: And there is the other, which they call ignorance, and which, because existing only in the soul, they will not allow to be vice.

STRANGER: And then there's the other thing, which they refer to as ignorance, and which, since it only exists within the soul, they don't consider it a vice.

THEAETETUS: I certainly admit what I at first disputed—that there are two kinds of vice in the soul, and that we ought to consider cowardice, intemperance, and injustice to be alike forms of disease in the soul, and ignorance, of which there are all sorts of varieties, to be deformity.

THEAETETUS: I definitely acknowledge what I initially argued against—that there are two types of wrongdoing in the soul, and that we should view cowardice, lack of self-control, and injustice as similar forms of sickness in the soul, while ignorance, which comes in many varieties, should be seen as a deformity.

STRANGER: And in the case of the body are there not two arts which have to do with the two bodily states?

STRANGER: And when it comes to the body, aren't there two arts that relate to the two physical conditions?

THEAETETUS: What are they?

THEAETETUS: What are they?

STRANGER: There is gymnastic, which has to do with deformity, and medicine, which has to do with disease.

STRANGER: There's gymnastics, which relates to physical defects, and medicine, which is about illness.

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: And where there is insolence and injustice and cowardice, is not chastisement the art which is most required?

STRANGER: And where there's arrogance, unfairness, and cowardice, isn’t punishment the skill that's most needed?

THEAETETUS: That certainly appears to be the opinion of mankind.

THEAETETUS: That definitely seems to be what people think.

STRANGER: Again, of the various kinds of ignorance, may not instruction be rightly said to be the remedy?

STRANGER: Once again, among the different types of ignorance, can we not say that learning is the correct solution?

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: Right.

STRANGER: And of the art of instruction, shall we say that there is one or many kinds? At any rate there are two principal ones. Think.

STRANGER: So, when it comes to teaching, should we say there’s one kind or many? Either way, there are two main types. Consider that.

THEAETETUS: I will.

Sure thing.

STRANGER: I believe that I can see how we shall soonest arrive at the answer to this question.

STRANGER: I think I can see the quickest way for us to get the answer to this question.

THEAETETUS: How?

THEAETETUS: How so?

STRANGER: If we can discover a line which divides ignorance into two halves. For a division of ignorance into two parts will certainly imply that the art of instruction is also twofold, answering to the two divisions of ignorance.

STRANGER: If we can find a line that separates ignorance into two halves. Because splitting ignorance into two parts will surely mean that the art of teaching is also twofold, corresponding to the two divisions of ignorance.

THEAETETUS: Well, and do you see what you are looking for?

THEAETETUS: So, do you see what you're looking for?

STRANGER: I do seem to myself to see one very large and bad sort of ignorance which is quite separate, and may be weighed in the scale against all other sorts of ignorance put together.

STRANGER: I think I can identify a really significant and serious kind of ignorance that stands apart and can be measured against all other types of ignorance combined.

THEAETETUS: What is it?

What is it?

STRANGER: When a person supposes that he knows, and does not know; this appears to be the great source of all the errors of the intellect.

STRANGER: When someone thinks they know but actually doesn't, this seems to be the main cause of all the mistakes in thinking.

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: And this, if I am not mistaken, is the kind of ignorance which specially earns the title of stupidity.

STRANGER: And this, if I'm not mistaken, is the kind of ignorance that really deserves to be called stupidity.

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: What name, then, shall be given to the sort of instruction which gets rid of this?

STRANGER: So what do we call the kind of teaching that eliminates this?

THEAETETUS: The instruction which you mean, Stranger, is, I should imagine, not the teaching of handicraft arts, but what, thanks to us, has been termed education in this part the world.

THEAETETUS: The guidance you’re referring to, Stranger, is, I would think, not the training of trades, but what we have come to call education in this part of the world.

STRANGER: Yes, Theaetetus, and by nearly all Hellenes. But we have still to consider whether education admits of any further division.

STRANGER: Yes, Theaetetus, and by almost all Greeks. But we still need to think about whether education can be divided further.

THEAETETUS: We have.

We've got this.

STRANGER: I think that there is a point at which such a division is possible.

STRANGER: I believe there comes a time when such a division can happen.

THEAETETUS: Where?

THEAETETUS: Where at?

STRANGER: Of education, one method appears to be rougher, and another smoother.

STRANGER: In education, one approach seems to be tougher, while another is gentler.

THEAETETUS: How are we to distinguish the two?

THEAETETUS: How do we tell the difference between the two?

STRANGER: There is the time-honoured mode which our fathers commonly practised towards their sons, and which is still adopted by many—either of roughly reproving their errors, or of gently advising them; which varieties may be correctly included under the general term of admonition.

STRANGER: There’s the traditional way that our fathers usually handled their sons, and which many still use today—either by harshly pointing out their mistakes or by kindly giving advice; these approaches can be broadly categorized under the term admonition.

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: Right.

STRANGER: But whereas some appear to have arrived at the conclusion that all ignorance is involuntary, and that no one who thinks himself wise is willing to learn any of those things in which he is conscious of his own cleverness, and that the admonitory sort of instruction gives much trouble and does little good—

STRANGER: But while some seem to believe that all ignorance is unintentional, and that no one who considers themselves knowledgeable is open to learning about the things they think they already understand, and that the type of advice that tries to teach often creates more hassle than it helps—

THEAETETUS: There they are quite right.

They are totally right.

STRANGER: Accordingly, they set to work to eradicate the spirit of conceit in another way.

STRANGER: So, they got to work on getting rid of the spirit of arrogance in a different way.

THEAETETUS: In what way?

THEAETETUS: How so?

STRANGER: They cross-examine a man's words, when he thinks that he is saying something and is really saying nothing, and easily convict him of inconsistencies in his opinions; these they then collect by the dialectical process, and placing them side by side, show that they contradict one another about the same things, in relation to the same things, and in the same respect. He, seeing this, is angry with himself, and grows gentle towards others, and thus is entirely delivered from great prejudices and harsh notions, in a way which is most amusing to the hearer, and produces the most lasting good effect on the person who is the subject of the operation. For as the physician considers that the body will receive no benefit from taking food until the internal obstacles have been removed, so the purifier of the soul is conscious that his patient will receive no benefit from the application of knowledge until he is refuted, and from refutation learns modesty; he must be purged of his prejudices first and made to think that he knows only what he knows, and no more.

STRANGER: They scrutinize a person's words when he believes he’s saying something meaningful but is actually saying nothing, easily finding inconsistencies in his views. They gather these through a process of questioning, and by placing them next to each other, they show that they contradict one another regarding the same issues, in relation to the same matters, and in the same way. He, upon realizing this, feels anger at himself and becomes more understanding toward others, thus freeing himself from deep-seated biases and harsh beliefs, which is quite entertaining for the listener and creates a lasting positive impact on the person going through this process. Just as a doctor knows that the body won't benefit from food until the internal blockages are cleared, the soul's healer understands that their patient won't truly benefit from knowledge until they have been challenged and learn humility through that challenge; they must first let go of their biases and come to believe that they only know what they actually know, and no more.

THEAETETUS: That is certainly the best and wisest state of mind.

THEAETETUS: That is definitely the best and smartest mindset.

STRANGER: For all these reasons, Theaetetus, we must admit that refutation is the greatest and chiefest of purifications, and he who has not been refuted, though he be the Great King himself, is in an awful state of impurity; he is uninstructed and deformed in those things in which he who would be truly blessed ought to be fairest and purest.

STRANGER: For all these reasons, Theaetetus, we have to acknowledge that being refuted is the most important and essential form of cleansing, and anyone who hasn't been refuted, no matter if they're the Great King himself, is in a terrible state of impurity; they are uneducated and flawed in those areas where someone striving for true happiness should be the most beautiful and pure.

THEAETETUS: Very true.

Absolutely.

STRANGER: And who are the ministers of this art? I am afraid to say the Sophists.

STRANGER: So, who are the experts in this field? I'm hesitant to say the Sophists.

THEAETETUS: Why?

THEAETETUS: Why's that?

STRANGER: Lest we should assign to them too high a prerogative.

STRANGER: So we don't give them too much importance.

THEAETETUS: Yet the Sophist has a certain likeness to our minister of purification.

THEAETETUS: Still, the Sophist has a certain resemblance to our minister of purification.

STRANGER: Yes, the same sort of likeness which a wolf, who is the fiercest of animals, has to a dog, who is the gentlest. But he who would not be found tripping, ought to be very careful in this matter of comparisons, for they are most slippery things. Nevertheless, let us assume that the Sophists are the men. I say this provisionally, for I think that the line which divides them will be marked enough if proper care is taken.

STRANGER: Yes, it’s like the way a wolf, the fiercest of animals, resembles a dog, the gentlest. But anyone who wants to avoid making mistakes should be very cautious with comparisons, as they can be quite tricky. Still, let's assume for now that the Sophists are those individuals. I'm saying this temporarily because I believe the distinction between them can be made clear with proper attention.

THEAETETUS: Likely enough.

THEAETETUS: Probably.

STRANGER: Let us grant, then, that from the discerning art comes purification, and from purification let there be separated off a part which is concerned with the soul; of this mental purification instruction is a portion, and of instruction education, and of education, that refutation of vain conceit which has been discovered in the present argument; and let this be called by you and me the nobly-descended art of Sophistry.

STRANGER: Let's agree that from insightful art comes purification, and from purification we can identify a part that relates to the soul; this mental purification includes instruction, and from instruction we gain education, and from education, we have the refutation of pointless arrogance that we’ve uncovered in this discussion; and let's call this the esteemed art of Sophistry.

THEAETETUS: Very well; and yet, considering the number of forms in which he has presented himself, I begin to doubt how I can with any truth or confidence describe the real nature of the Sophist.

THEAETETUS: Alright; but given the many ways he has shown himself, I’m starting to question how I can accurately and confidently describe the true nature of the Sophist.

STRANGER: You naturally feel perplexed; and yet I think that he must be still more perplexed in his attempt to escape us, for as the proverb says, when every way is blocked, there is no escape; now, then, is the time of all others to set upon him.

STRANGER: You're probably feeling confused; still, I think he must be even more confused trying to get away from us, because as the saying goes, when every path is blocked, there’s no way out; so now is the perfect time to go after him.

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: Right.

STRANGER: First let us wait a moment and recover breath, and while we are resting, we may reckon up in how many forms he has appeared. In the first place, he was discovered to be a paid hunter after wealth and youth.

STRANGER: First, let’s take a moment to catch our breath, and while we rest, we can count the different ways he has shown up. First of all, he was revealed to be a hired hunter in search of wealth and youth.

THEAETETUS: Yes.

Yes.

STRANGER: In the second place, he was a merchant in the goods of the soul.

STRANGER: Secondly, he was a dealer in the matters of the soul.

THEAETETUS: Certainly.

THEAETETUS: Of course.

STRANGER: In the third place, he has turned out to be a retailer of the same sort of wares.

STRANGER: Thirdly, he has ended up being a seller of the same kind of stuff.

THEAETETUS: Yes; and in the fourth place, he himself manufactured the learned wares which he sold.

THEAETETUS: Yes; and fourthly, he made the academic goods that he sold himself.

STRANGER: Quite right; I will try and remember the fifth myself. He belonged to the fighting class, and was further distinguished as a hero of debate, who professed the eristic art.

STRANGER: That's true; I'll try to remember the fifth one myself. He was part of the warrior class and was also known as a skilled debater, claiming to be an expert in the art of argumentation.

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: Right.

STRANGER: The sixth point was doubtful, and yet we at last agreed that he was a purger of souls, who cleared away notions obstructive to knowledge.

STRANGER: The sixth point was uncertain, but in the end, we agreed that he was a purger of souls, someone who eliminated ideas that got in the way of knowledge.

THEAETETUS: Very true.

THEAETETUS: Absolutely true.

STRANGER: Do you not see that when the professor of any art has one name and many kinds of knowledge, there must be something wrong? The multiplicity of names which is applied to him shows that the common principle to which all these branches of knowledge are tending, is not understood.

STRANGER: Don’t you see that when a professor has one title but multiple areas of expertise, something must be off? The variety of names used for him indicates that the common principle uniting all these fields of knowledge isn’t understood.

THEAETETUS: I should imagine this to be the case.

THEAETETUS: I think that's probably true.

STRANGER: At any rate we will understand him, and no indolence shall prevent us. Let us begin again, then, and re-examine some of our statements concerning the Sophist; there was one thing which appeared to me especially characteristic of him.

STRANGER: In any case, we will understand him, and no laziness will stop us. Let's start over and take another look at some of our comments about the Sophist; there was one thing that really stood out to me about him.

THEAETETUS: To what are you referring?

THEAETETUS: What are you talking about?

STRANGER: We were saying of him, if I am not mistaken, that he was a disputer?

STRANGER: We were just talking about him, if I'm remembering right, that he was someone who liked to argue?

THEAETETUS: We were.

We were.

STRANGER: And does he not also teach others the art of disputation?

STRANGER: Doesn’t he also teach others how to debate?

THEAETETUS: Certainly he does.

THEAETETUS: Of course he does.

STRANGER: And about what does he profess that he teaches men to dispute? To begin at the beginning—Does he make them able to dispute about divine things, which are invisible to men in general?

STRANGER: So what does he claim to teach people how to argue about? Let’s start from the beginning—Does he help them argue about divine matters, which are generally unseen by humans?

THEAETETUS: At any rate, he is said to do so.

THEAETETUS: Anyway, that's what people say he does.

STRANGER: And what do you say of the visible things in heaven and earth, and the like?

STRANGER: So what do you think about the things we can see in heaven and on earth, and stuff like that?

THEAETETUS: Certainly he disputes, and teaches to dispute about them.

THEAETETUS: Of course, he argues and teaches others how to argue about them.

STRANGER: Then, again, in private conversation, when any universal assertion is made about generation and essence, we know that such persons are tremendous argufiers, and are able to impart their own skill to others.

STRANGER: So, when people talk privately and make broad statements about creation and existence, we know they are really good at arguing and can teach their skills to others.

THEAETETUS: Undoubtedly.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: And do they not profess to make men able to dispute about law and about politics in general?

STRANGER: Don’t they claim to help people be able to argue about the law and politics in general?

THEAETETUS: Why, no one would have anything to say to them, if they did not make these professions.

THEAETETUS: Well, no one would talk to them if they didn't make these claims.

STRANGER: In all and every art, what the craftsman ought to say in answer to any question is written down in a popular form, and he who likes may learn.

STRANGER: In every art, what the craftsman should say in response to any question is written down in an easily understandable way, and anyone who wants to can learn.

THEAETETUS: I suppose that you are referring to the precepts of Protagoras about wrestling and the other arts?

THEAETETUS: I take it you're talking about Protagoras' ideas on wrestling and the other arts?

STRANGER: Yes, my friend, and about a good many other things. In a word, is not the art of disputation a power of disputing about all things?

STRANGER: Yes, my friend, and many other things as well. In short, isn’t the art of debate the ability to argue about everything?

THEAETETUS: Certainly; there does not seem to be much which is left out.

THEAETETUS: Definitely; it doesn't look like anything has been left out.

STRANGER: But oh! my dear youth, do you suppose this possible? for perhaps your young eyes may see things which to our duller sight do not appear.

STRANGER: But oh! my dear young friend, do you really think that's possible? Maybe your youthful eyes can see things that are not visible to our less observant eyes.

THEAETETUS: To what are you alluding? I do not think that I understand your present question.

THEAETETUS: What are you referring to? I don’t think I understand your question right now.

STRANGER: I ask whether anybody can understand all things.

STRANGER: I wonder if anyone can understand everything.

THEAETETUS: Happy would mankind be if such a thing were possible!

THEAETETUS: Humanity would be so happy if that could really happen!

SOCRATES: But how can any one who is ignorant dispute in a rational manner against him who knows?

SOCRATES: But how can anyone who doesn't know argue logically against someone who does?

THEAETETUS: He cannot.

He can't.

STRANGER: Then why has the sophistical art such a mysterious power?

STRANGER: So, why does the clever use of tricks have such a mysterious power?

THEAETETUS: To what do you refer?

THEAETETUS: What are you talking about?

STRANGER: How do the Sophists make young men believe in their supreme and universal wisdom? For if they neither disputed nor were thought to dispute rightly, or being thought to do so were deemed no wiser for their controversial skill, then, to quote your own observation, no one would give them money or be willing to learn their art.

STRANGER: How do the Sophists make young men believe in their ultimate and universal wisdom? Because if they neither argued nor were believed to argue correctly, or if they were thought to argue correctly but were not considered any wiser for their debating skills, then, as you pointed out, no one would pay them or want to learn their craft.

THEAETETUS: They certainly would not.

THEAETETUS: They definitely wouldn’t.

STRANGER: But they are willing.

STRANGER: But they’re willing.

THEAETETUS: Yes, they are.

THEAETETUS: Yeah, they are.

STRANGER: Yes, and the reason, as I should imagine, is that they are supposed to have knowledge of those things about which they dispute?

STRANGER: Yes, and I assume that's because they're expected to know what they're arguing about?

THEAETETUS: Certainly.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: And they dispute about all things?

STRANGER: So, they argue about everything?

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: And therefore, to their disciples, they appear to be all-wise?

STRANGER: So, to their followers, they seem all-knowing?

THEAETETUS: Certainly.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: But they are not; for that was shown to be impossible.

STRANGER: But they aren’t; because that was proven to be impossible.

THEAETETUS: Impossible, of course.

THEAETETUS: Obviously impossible.

STRANGER: Then the Sophist has been shown to have a sort of conjectural or apparent knowledge only of all things, which is not the truth?

STRANGER: So, the Sophist has only a kind of guesswork or superficial understanding of everything, which isn't the real truth?

THEAETETUS: Exactly; no better description of him could be given.

THEAETETUS: Exactly; there's no better way to describe him.

STRANGER: Let us now take an illustration, which will still more clearly explain his nature.

STRANGER: Let's take an example that will explain his nature even more clearly.

THEAETETUS: What is it?

THEAETETUS: What's that?

STRANGER: I will tell you, and you shall answer me, giving your very closest attention. Suppose that a person were to profess, not that he could speak or dispute, but that he knew how to make and do all things, by a single art.

STRANGER: I will tell you something, and you need to listen carefully and respond. Imagine someone claiming that, instead of just being able to talk or argue, they knew how to create and accomplish everything through one single skill.

THEAETETUS: All things?

THEAETETUS: Everything?

STRANGER: I see that you do not understand the first word that I utter, for you do not understand the meaning of 'all.'

STRANGER: I can tell you don't get the first thing I say, because you don't grasp the meaning of 'all.'

THEAETETUS: No, I do not.

No, I don’t.

STRANGER: Under all things, I include you and me, and also animals and trees.

STRANGER: When I say all things, I’m talking about you, me, animals, and trees.

THEAETETUS: What do you mean?

THEAETETUS: What do you mean?

STRANGER: Suppose a person to say that he will make you and me, and all creatures.

STRANGER: Imagine someone saying that they will create you, me, and all living beings.

THEAETETUS: What would he mean by 'making'? He cannot be a husbandman;—for you said that he is a maker of animals.

THEAETETUS: What does he mean by 'making'? He can't be a farmer;—because you said he's a creator of animals.

STRANGER: Yes; and I say that he is also the maker of the sea, and the earth, and the heavens, and the gods, and of all other things; and, further, that he can make them in no time, and sell them for a few pence.

STRANGER: Yes; and I say that he is also the creator of the sea, the earth, the sky, the gods, and everything else; and, what's more, he can make them in no time and sell them for just a few pennies.

THEAETETUS: That must be a jest.

THEAETETUS: That has to be a joke.

STRANGER: And when a man says that he knows all things, and can teach them to another at a small cost, and in a short time, is not that a jest?

STRANGER: And when someone claims they know everything and can teach it to someone else for a small fee and in no time at all, isn't that a joke?

THEAETETUS: Certainly.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: And is there any more artistic or graceful form of jest than imitation?

STRANGER: Is there any form of humor or wit more artistic or graceful than imitation?

THEAETETUS: Certainly not; and imitation is a very comprehensive term, which includes under one class the most diverse sorts of things.

THEAETETUS: Definitely not; and imitation is a really broad term that encompasses a wide range of different things.

STRANGER: We know, of course, that he who professes by one art to make all things is really a painter, and by the painter's art makes resemblances of real things which have the same name with them; and he can deceive the less intelligent sort of young children, to whom he shows his pictures at a distance, into the belief that he has the absolute power of making whatever he likes.

STRANGER: We understand that someone who claims to create everything through one skill is actually a painter, and through painting, he creates likenesses of real things that share the same names. He can trick less intelligent kids, showing them his pictures from far away, into thinking he can create anything he wants.

THEAETETUS: Certainly.

Sure.

STRANGER: And may there not be supposed to be an imitative art of reasoning? Is it not possible to enchant the hearts of young men by words poured through their ears, when they are still at a distance from the truth of facts, by exhibiting to them fictitious arguments, and making them think that they are true, and that the speaker is the wisest of men in all things?

STRANGER: Could there be a kind of reasoning that's all about imitation? Is it not possible to captivate the hearts of young men with words that flow into their ears, while they are still far from the truth, by presenting them with made-up arguments and making them believe these arguments are true and that the speaker is the smartest person in every way?

THEAETETUS: Yes; why should there not be another such art?

THEAETETUS: Yeah, why can’t there be another art like that?

STRANGER: But as time goes on, and their hearers advance in years, and come into closer contact with realities, and have learnt by sad experience to see and feel the truth of things, are not the greater part of them compelled to change many opinions which they formerly entertained, so that the great appears small to them, and the easy difficult, and all their dreamy speculations are overturned by the facts of life?

STRANGER: But as time passes, and people grow older, and come face-to-face with reality, and learn through difficult experiences to understand and feel the truth of things, aren't most of them forced to change many of the beliefs they once had, so that what seemed great now appears small, and what seemed easy now feels difficult, and all their fanciful ideas are disrupted by the facts of life?

THEAETETUS: That is my view, as far as I can judge, although, at my age, I may be one of those who see things at a distance only.

THEAETETUS: That's my perspective, as far as I can tell, although, considering my age, I might be someone who only sees things from afar.

STRANGER: And the wish of all of us, who are your friends, is and always will be to bring you as near to the truth as we can without the sad reality. And now I should like you to tell me, whether the Sophist is not visibly a magician and imitator of true being; or are we still disposed to think that he may have a true knowledge of the various matters about which he disputes?

STRANGER: Our wish, as your friends, is and always will be to bring you as close to the truth as we can without facing the harsh reality. Now, I’d like you to tell me: isn’t the Sophist clearly a magician and imitator of true existence? Or do we still believe he might actually have real knowledge of the various topics he debates?

THEAETETUS: But how can he, Stranger? Is there any doubt, after what has been said, that he is to be located in one of the divisions of children's play?

THEAETETUS: But how can he, Stranger? Is there any doubt, after what has been said, that he is to be located in one of the divisions of children's play?

STRANGER: Then we must place him in the class of magicians and mimics.

STRANGER: Then we should categorize him as a magician and a mimic.

THEAETETUS: Certainly we must.

THEAETETUS: Definitely, we must.

STRANGER: And now our business is not to let the animal out, for we have got him in a sort of dialectical net, and there is one thing which he decidedly will not escape.

STRANGER: And now our task is to make sure the animal doesn't get out, because we've got him trapped in a kind of dialectical net, and there's one thing he definitely won't escape.

THEAETETUS: What is that?

THEAETETUS: What's that?

STRANGER: The inference that he is a juggler.

STRANGER: The assumption that he’s a juggler.

THEAETETUS: Precisely my own opinion of him.

THEAETETUS: That’s exactly how I feel about him.

STRANGER: Then, clearly, we ought as soon as possible to divide the image-making art, and go down into the net, and, if the Sophist does not run away from us, to seize him according to orders and deliver him over to reason, who is the lord of the hunt, and proclaim the capture of him; and if he creeps into the recesses of the imitative art, and secretes himself in one of them, to divide again and follow him up until in some sub-section of imitation he is caught. For our method of tackling each and all is one which neither he nor any other creature will ever escape in triumph.

STRANGER: So, clearly, we need to break down the art of making images as soon as we can, get into the net, and if the Sophist doesn't try to escape, capture him as instructed and hand him over to reason, who is in charge of the hunt, and announce that we've caught him. And if he hides in the depths of the imitative art, we'll break it down further and track him down until he’s caught in some part of imitation. Our approach to dealing with everyone and everything is one that he or anyone else will never escape successfully.

THEAETETUS: Well said; and let us do as you propose.

THEAETETUS: That sounds good; let's go with your suggestion.

STRANGER: Well, then, pursuing the same analytic method as before, I think that I can discern two divisions of the imitative art, but I am not as yet able to see in which of them the desired form is to be found.

STRANGER: Alright, using the same analysis we did earlier, I believe I can identify two categories of imitative art, but I still can't tell where the desired form is located.

THEAETETUS: Will you tell me first what are the two divisions of which you are speaking?

THEAETETUS: Can you tell me first what the two divisions you're talking about are?

STRANGER: One is the art of likeness-making;—generally a likeness of anything is made by producing a copy which is executed according to the proportions of the original, similar in length and breadth and depth, each thing receiving also its appropriate colour.

STRANGER: One is the art of creating likenesses; generally, a likeness of anything is made by producing a copy that is done according to the proportions of the original, similar in length, width, and depth, with each thing also getting its appropriate color.

THEAETETUS: Is not this always the aim of imitation?

THEAETETUS: Isn’t this always the goal of imitation?

STRANGER: Not always; in works either of sculpture or of painting, which are of any magnitude, there is a certain degree of deception; for artists were to give the true proportions of their fair works, the upper part, which is farther off, would appear to be out of proportion in comparison with the lower, which is nearer; and so they give up the truth in their images and make only the proportions which appear to be beautiful, disregarding the real ones.

STRANGER: Not always; in artworks, whether they’re sculptures or paintings, that are significant in size, there’s a certain level of illusion because if artists showed the true proportions of their beautiful creations, the upper part, which is further away, would look out of proportion compared to the lower part, which is closer. So, they sacrifice accuracy in their images and create proportions that look appealing instead of sticking to the real ones.

THEAETETUS: Quite true.

THEAETETUS: Definitely.

STRANGER: And that which being other is also like, may we not fairly call a likeness or image?

STRANGER: So, can we fairly call something that is different yet also similar a likeness or an image?

THEAETETUS: Yes.

THEAETETUS: Yep.

STRANGER: And may we not, as I did just now, call that part of the imitative art which is concerned with making such images the art of likeness-making?

STRANGER: Can we not, as I just did, refer to that aspect of the imitative art focused on creating such images as the art of likeness-making?

THEAETETUS: Let that be the name.

THEAETETUS: Let that be the name.

STRANGER: And what shall we call those resemblances of the beautiful, which appear such owing to the unfavourable position of the spectator, whereas if a person had the power of getting a correct view of works of such magnitude, they would appear not even like that to which they profess to be like? May we not call these 'appearances,' since they appear only and are not really like?

STRANGER: So, what do we call those similarities to beauty that seem to exist because of the viewer's poor perspective? If someone could see these grand works properly, they wouldn't even resemble what they claim to represent, right? Can we not simply call these 'appearances,' since they only seem to be what they are not?

THEAETETUS: Certainly.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: There is a great deal of this kind of thing in painting, and in all imitation.

STRANGER: There's a lot of this kind of thing in painting and in all forms of imitation.

THEAETETUS: Of course.

THEAETETUS: Sure.

STRANGER: And may we not fairly call the sort of art, which produces an appearance and not an image, phantastic art?

STRANGER: Can we not rightly refer to the kind of art that creates an appearance rather than a true image as phantastic art?

THEAETETUS: Most fairly.

THEAETETUS: Totally fair.

STRANGER: These then are the two kinds of image-making—the art of making likenesses, and phantastic or the art of making appearances?

STRANGER: So, these are the two types of creating images—one is the art of making realistic representations, and the other is the art of creating illusions or appearances?

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: Right.

STRANGER: I was doubtful before in which of them I should place the Sophist, nor am I even now able to see clearly; verily he is a wonderful and inscrutable creature. And now in the cleverest manner he has got into an impossible place.

STRANGER: I was unsure earlier about where to categorize the Sophist, and I still can't see it clearly; he truly is an amazing and mysterious being. And now, in the most clever way, he has ended up in an impossible situation.

THEAETETUS: Yes, he has.

THEAETETUS: Yeah, he has.

STRANGER: Do you speak advisedly, or are you carried away at the moment by the habit of assenting into giving a hasty answer?

STRANGER: Are you speaking thoughtfully, or are you just reacting in the moment because you're used to agreeing and giving a quick answer?

THEAETETUS: May I ask to what you are referring?

THEAETETUS: Can I ask what you're referring to?

STRANGER: My dear friend, we are engaged in a very difficult speculation—there can be no doubt of that; for how a thing can appear and seem, and not be, or how a man can say a thing which is not true, has always been and still remains a very perplexing question. Can any one say or think that falsehood really exists, and avoid being caught in a contradiction? Indeed, Theaetetus, the task is a difficult one.

STRANGER: My dear friend, we’re dealing with a really tough topic—there’s no doubt about that. It’s always been confusing how something can look and seem real but not actually be, or how someone can say something that isn’t true. Can anyone truly claim that falsehood exists without contradicting themselves? Honestly, Theaetetus, this is a challenging task.

THEAETETUS: Why?

THEAETETUS: Why?

STRANGER: He who says that falsehood exists has the audacity to assert the being of not-being; for this is implied in the possibility of falsehood. But, my boy, in the days when I was a boy, the great Parmenides protested against this doctrine, and to the end of his life he continued to inculcate the same lesson—always repeating both in verse and out of verse:

STRANGER: Anyone who claims that falsehood exists has the nerve to argue that non-existence is real; because that idea is part of what it means to say falsehood can happen. But, my boy, back when I was your age, the great Parmenides pushed back against this idea, and he spent his entire life teaching the same lesson—constantly saying it both in poetry and in prose:

'Keep your mind from this way of enquiry, for never will you show that not-being is.'

'Stay away from this line of questioning, because you'll never be able to prove that non-existence exists.'

Such is his testimony, which is confirmed by the very expression when sifted a little. Would you object to begin with the consideration of the words themselves?

Such is his testimony, which is supported by the wording when examined closely. Would you mind starting with a look at the words themselves?

THEAETETUS: Never mind about me; I am only desirous that you should carry on the argument in the best way, and that you should take me with you.

THEAETETUS: Forget about me; I just want you to continue the argument in the best way possible, and I hope you’ll include me in it.

STRANGER: Very good; and now say, do we venture to utter the forbidden word 'not-being'?

STRANGER: Sounds good; so now tell me, should we dare to say the forbidden word 'not-being'?

THEAETETUS: Certainly we do.

Absolutely we do.

STRANGER: Let us be serious then, and consider the question neither in strife nor play: suppose that one of the hearers of Parmenides was asked, 'To what is the term "not-being" to be applied?'—do you know what sort of object he would single out in reply, and what answer he would make to the enquirer?

STRANGER: Let's be serious then and think about the question without arguing or joking: imagine that someone who heard Parmenides was asked, 'What does the term "not-being" refer to?'—do you know what kind of thing he would point to in response, and what answer he would give to the person asking?

THEAETETUS: That is a difficult question, and one not to be answered at all by a person like myself.

THEAETETUS: That's a tough question, and it's not something someone like me can answer at all.

STRANGER: There is at any rate no difficulty in seeing that the predicate 'not-being' is not applicable to any being.

STRANGER: It's clear that the term 'not-being' doesn't apply to any being.

THEAETETUS: None, certainly.

THEAETETUS: Nope, not at all.

STRANGER: And if not to being, then not to something.

STRANGER: And if not to being, then not to something else.

THEAETETUS: Of course not.

THEAETETUS: Definitely not.

STRANGER: It is also plain, that in speaking of something we speak of being, for to speak of an abstract something naked and isolated from all being is impossible.

STRANGER: It's also clear that when we talk about something, we're talking about existence, because discussing an abstract concept in isolation from all existence is impossible.

THEAETETUS: Impossible.

THEAETETUS: No way.

STRANGER: You mean by assenting to imply that he who says something must say some one thing?

STRANGER: You mean by agreeing to suggest that whoever speaks must focus on one specific thing?

THEAETETUS: Yes.

THEAETETUS: Yeah.

STRANGER: Some in the singular (ti) you would say is the sign of one, some in the dual (tine) of two, some in the plural (tines) of many?

STRANGER: Some in the singular (ti) you would say is the sign of one, some in the dual (tine) of two, some in the plural (tines) of many?

THEAETETUS: Exactly.

THEAETETUS: Exactly.

STRANGER: Then he who says 'not something' must say absolutely nothing.

STRANGER: So, the person who says 'not something' must say absolutely nothing.

THEAETETUS: Most assuredly.

THEAETETUS: Definitely.

STRANGER: And as we cannot admit that a man speaks and says nothing, he who says 'not-being' does not speak at all.

STRANGER: Since we can't accept that someone speaks without saying anything, if he claims 'not-being,' then he's not speaking at all.

THEAETETUS: The difficulty of the argument can no further go.

THEAETETUS: The complexity of the argument cannot go any further.

STRANGER: Not yet, my friend, is the time for such a word; for there still remains of all perplexities the first and greatest, touching the very foundation of the matter.

STRANGER: Not yet, my friend, is the time for such a word; for there still remains the first and greatest of all perplexities, concerning the very foundation of the matter.

THEAETETUS: What do you mean? Do not be afraid to speak.

THEAETETUS: What do you mean? Don't be afraid to speak up.

STRANGER: To that which is, may be attributed some other thing which is?

STRANGER: Can something that exists be linked to something else that also exists?

THEAETETUS: Certainly.

Absolutely.

STRANGER: But can anything which is, be attributed to that which is not?

STRANGER: But can anything that exists be linked to what does not exist?

THEAETETUS: Impossible.

THEAETETUS: No way.

STRANGER: And all number is to be reckoned among things which are?

STRANGER: So is every number considered among things that exist?

THEAETETUS: Yes, surely number, if anything, has a real existence.

THEAETETUS: Yes, definitely, numbers have a real existence, if anything does.

STRANGER: Then we must not attempt to attribute to not-being number either in the singular or plural?

STRANGER: So, we shouldn't try to assign a number to non-existence, whether it's singular or plural?

THEAETETUS: The argument implies that we should be wrong in doing so.

THEAETETUS: The argument suggests that it would be a mistake for us to do that.

STRANGER: But how can a man either express in words or even conceive in thought things which are not or a thing which is not without number?

STRANGER: But how can a person express in words or even think about things that don't exist or something that isn’t quantifiable?

THEAETETUS: How indeed?

THEAETETUS: How so?

STRANGER: When we speak of things which are not, are we not attributing plurality to not-being?

STRANGER: When we talk about things that don't exist, are we not giving a sense of multiple existence to what isn't there?

THEAETETUS: Certainly.

THEAETETUS: Of course.

STRANGER: But, on the other hand, when we say 'what is not,' do we not attribute unity?

STRANGER: But, on the other hand, when we say 'what isn't,' aren’t we assigning unity?

THEAETETUS: Manifestly.

THEAETETUS: Clearly.

STRANGER: Nevertheless, we maintain that you may not and ought not to attribute being to not-being?

STRANGER: Still, we insist that you cannot and should not say that something exists in non-existence?

THEAETETUS: Most true.

THEAETETUS: Totally true.

STRANGER: Do you see, then, that not-being in itself can neither be spoken, uttered, or thought, but that it is unthinkable, unutterable, unspeakable, indescribable?

STRANGER: Do you see that non-existence itself can neither be said, spoken, nor thought of, but that it is unthinkable, unspeakable, and indescribable?

THEAETETUS: Quite true.

Totally true.

STRANGER: But, if so, I was wrong in telling you just now that the difficulty which was coming is the greatest of all.

STRANGER: But if that's the case, I was mistaken when I just told you that the difficulty ahead is the worst of all.

THEAETETUS: What! is there a greater still behind?

THEAETETUS: What! Is there something even greater behind this?

STRANGER: Well, I am surprised, after what has been said already, that you do not see the difficulty in which he who would refute the notion of not-being is involved. For he is compelled to contradict himself as soon as he makes the attempt.

STRANGER: Honestly, I'm surprised that, after everything that's been said, you don't see the problem that someone trying to argue against the idea of non-existence runs into. They end up contradicting themselves as soon as they try.

THEAETETUS: What do you mean? Speak more clearly.

THEAETETUS: What do you mean? Please clarify.

STRANGER: Do not expect clearness from me. For I, who maintain that not-being has no part either in the one or many, just now spoke and am still speaking of not-being as one; for I say 'not-being.' Do you understand?

STRANGER: Don't expect clarity from me. I, who argue that non-existence isn't part of either the one or the many, just spoke and am still talking about non-existence as if it were one; because I'm saying 'non-existence.' Do you get it?

THEAETETUS: Yes.

THEAETETUS: Yeah.

STRANGER: And a little while ago I said that not-being is unutterable, unspeakable, indescribable: do you follow?

STRANGER: A little while ago, I mentioned that non-existence is inexpressible, impossible to articulate, and beyond description: do you understand?

THEAETETUS: I do after a fashion.

THEAETETUS: I do, in a way.

STRANGER: When I introduced the word 'is,' did I not contradict what I said before?

STRANGER: When I said 'is,' didn't I contradict what I had said earlier?

THEAETETUS: Clearly.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: And in using the singular verb, did I not speak of not-being as one?

STRANGER: And when I used the singular verb, wasn’t I referring to not-being as one?

THEAETETUS: Yes.

THEAETETUS: Yeah.

STRANGER: And when I spoke of not-being as indescribable and unspeakable and unutterable, in using each of these words in the singular, did I not refer to not-being as one?

STRANGER: And when I talked about not-being as indescribable, unspeakable, and unutterable, using each of these words in the singular, was I not referring to not-being as one?

THEAETETUS: Certainly.

Sure.

STRANGER: And yet we say that, strictly speaking, it should not be defined as one or many, and should not even be called 'it,' for the use of the word 'it' would imply a form of unity.

STRANGER: And yet we say that, technically speaking, it shouldn't be defined as one or many, and it shouldn't even be called 'it,' because using the word 'it' suggests a kind of unity.

THEAETETUS: Quite true.

THEAETETUS: Totally true.

STRANGER: How, then, can any one put any faith in me? For now, as always, I am unequal to the refutation of not-being. And therefore, as I was saying, do not look to me for the right way of speaking about not-being; but come, let us try the experiment with you.

STRANGER: So, how can anyone trust me? Because even now, just like before, I can't prove that non-existence isn't real. So, as I was saying, don't expect me to explain non-being correctly; instead, let's try this experiment with you.

THEAETETUS: What do you mean?

THEAETETUS: What do you mean by that?

STRANGER: Make a noble effort, as becomes youth, and endeavour with all your might to speak of not-being in a right manner, without introducing into it either existence or unity or plurality.

STRANGER: Make a noble effort, as is fitting for youth, and try your best to talk about not-being in the right way, without bringing in either existence, unity, or plurality.

THEAETETUS: It would be a strange boldness in me which would attempt the task when I see you thus discomfited.

THEAETETUS: It would be a strange audacity for me to try this task when I see you so troubled.

STRANGER: Say no more of ourselves; but until we find some one or other who can speak of not-being without number, we must acknowledge that the Sophist is a clever rogue who will not be got out of his hole.

STRANGER: Let’s not say any more about ourselves; but until we meet someone who can talk about not-being without limits, we have to admit that the Sophist is a clever trickster who won’t come out of hiding.

THEAETETUS: Most true.

Absolutely true.

STRANGER: And if we say to him that he professes an art of making appearances, he will grapple with us and retort our argument upon ourselves; and when we call him an image-maker he will say, 'Pray what do you mean at all by an image?'—and I should like to know, Theaetetus, how we can possibly answer the younker's question?

STRANGER: If we tell him that he claims to be skilled in creating appearances, he will challenge us and turn our argument back on us; and when we call him an image-maker, he will ask, 'What do you even mean by an image?'—and I’d really like to know, Theaetetus, how we can possibly respond to the young guy's question?

THEAETETUS: We shall doubtless tell him of the images which are reflected in water or in mirrors; also of sculptures, pictures, and other duplicates.

THEAETETUS: We will definitely talk to him about the images that are reflected in water or mirrors, as well as about sculptures, pictures, and other copies.

STRANGER: I see, Theaetetus, that you have never made the acquaintance of the Sophist.

STRANGER: I see, Theaetetus, that you’ve never met the Sophist.

THEAETETUS: Why do you think so?

THEAETETUS: Why do you think that?

STRANGER: He will make believe to have his eyes shut, or to have none.

STRANGER: He'll pretend to have his eyes closed, or to have no eyes at all.

THEAETETUS: What do you mean?

THEAETETUS: What do you mean?

STRANGER: When you tell him of something existing in a mirror, or in sculpture, and address him as though he had eyes, he will laugh you to scorn, and will pretend that he knows nothing of mirrors and streams, or of sight at all; he will say that he is asking about an idea.

STRANGER: When you talk to him about something that's in a mirror or a sculpture, and you speak to him as if he can see, he'll just laugh at you and act like he doesn't know anything about mirrors, reflections, or seeing at all; he'll say he's just curious about an idea.

THEAETETUS: What can he mean?

What does he mean?

STRANGER: The common notion pervading all these objects, which you speak of as many, and yet call by the single name of image, as though it were the unity under which they were all included. How will you maintain your ground against him?

STRANGER: The general idea that runs through all these things, which you refer to as many but label with the single term image, almost as if it's the single category that encompasses them all. How will you defend your position against him?

THEAETETUS: How, Stranger, can I describe an image except as something fashioned in the likeness of the true?

THEAETETUS: How can I, Stranger, describe an image other than as something created to resemble the truth?

STRANGER: And do you mean this something to be some other true thing, or what do you mean?

STRANGER: So, are you saying this something is supposed to mean something else, or what do you mean?

THEAETETUS: Certainly not another true thing, but only a resemblance.

THEAETETUS: Definitely not another truth, but just a resemblance.

STRANGER: And you mean by true that which really is?

STRANGER: So you mean by true what really exists?

THEAETETUS: Yes.

Yes.

STRANGER: And the not true is that which is the opposite of the true?

STRANGER: So, is the untrue just the opposite of the true?

THEAETETUS: Exactly.

THEAETETUS: Right on.

STRANGER: A resemblance, then, is not really real, if, as you say, not true?

STRANGER: So, a resemblance isn't really real if, as you say, it’s not true?

THEAETETUS: Nay, but it is in a certain sense.

THEAETETUS: No, but in a way, it is.

STRANGER: You mean to say, not in a true sense?

STRANGER: Are you saying that, not in a real sense?

THEAETETUS: Yes; it is in reality only an image.

THEAETETUS: Yeah; it's really just an image.

STRANGER: Then what we call an image is in reality really unreal.

STRANGER: So what we call an image is actually quite unreal.

THEAETETUS: In what a strange complication of being and not-being we are involved!

THEAETETUS: What a bizarre mix of existence and non-existence we find ourselves in!

STRANGER: Strange! I should think so. See how, by his reciprocation of opposites, the many-headed Sophist has compelled us, quite against our will, to admit the existence of not-being.

STRANGER: That's odd! I definitely think so. Look how, by balancing opposites, the many-headed Sophist has forced us, completely against our wishes, to accept the existence of non-being.

THEAETETUS: Yes, indeed, I see.

THEAETETUS: Yes, I get it.

STRANGER: The difficulty is how to define his art without falling into a contradiction.

STRANGER: The challenge is figuring out how to define his art without contradicting ourselves.

THEAETETUS: How do you mean? And where does the danger lie?

THEAETETUS: What do you mean? And what’s the danger?

STRANGER: When we say that he deceives us with an illusion, and that his art is illusory, do we mean that our soul is led by his art to think falsely, or what do we mean?

STRANGER: When we say that he tricks us with an illusion, and that his art is deceptive, do we mean that our soul is misled by his art to think incorrectly, or what do we mean?

THEAETETUS: There is nothing else to be said.

THEAETETUS: There's nothing more to add.

STRANGER: Again, false opinion is that form of opinion which thinks the opposite of the truth:—You would assent?

STRANGER: Once more, a false opinion is one that believes the opposite of the truth:—Would you agree?

THEAETETUS: Certainly.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: You mean to say that false opinion thinks what is not?

STRANGER: Are you saying that a mistaken belief thinks something that isn't true?

THEAETETUS: Of course.

THEAETETUS: Absolutely.

STRANGER: Does false opinion think that things which are not are not, or that in a certain sense they are?

STRANGER: Does a false opinion believe that things that don't exist actually don't exist, or that in some way they do?

THEAETETUS: Things that are not must be imagined to exist in a certain sense, if any degree of falsehood is to be possible.

THEAETETUS: Things that don’t exist must be imagined to exist in some way if any level of falsehood is to be possible.

STRANGER: And does not false opinion also think that things which most certainly exist do not exist at all?

STRANGER: And doesn’t a mistaken belief also assume that things that definitely exist do not exist at all?

THEAETETUS: Yes.

THEAETETUS: Yup.

STRANGER: And here, again, is falsehood?

STRANGER: So, is this another lie?

THEAETETUS: Falsehood—yes.

THEAETETUS: Lies—yes.

STRANGER: And in like manner, a false proposition will be deemed to be one which asserts the non-existence of things which are, and the existence of things which are not.

STRANGER: Similarly, a false statement will be considered one that claims things that exist do not exist, and that things that do not exist actually do.

THEAETETUS: There is no other way in which a false proposition can arise.

THEAETETUS: There's no other way for a false statement to come about.

STRANGER: There is not; but the Sophist will deny these statements. And indeed how can any rational man assent to them, when the very expressions which we have just used were before acknowledged by us to be unutterable, unspeakable, indescribable, unthinkable? Do you see his point, Theaetetus?

STRANGER: There isn't; but the Sophist will refute these claims. And honestly, how can any reasonable person agree with them, when the very words we just used were already recognized by us as unutterable, unspeakable, indescribable, unthinkable? Do you get his point, Theaetetus?

THEAETETUS: Of course he will say that we are contradicting ourselves when we hazard the assertion, that falsehood exists in opinion and in words; for in maintaining this, we are compelled over and over again to assert being of not-being, which we admitted just now to be an utter impossibility.

THEAETETUS: Of course, he will say that we’re contradicting ourselves when we risk the claim that falsehood exists in opinions and in words; because in holding this view, we are forced again and again to assert the existence of non-existence, which we just agreed is completely impossible.

STRANGER: How well you remember! And now it is high time to hold a consultation as to what we ought to do about the Sophist; for if we persist in looking for him in the class of false workers and magicians, you see that the handles for objection and the difficulties which will arise are very numerous and obvious.

STRANGER: You remember so well! Now it's really time to have a discussion about what we should do about the Sophist; because if we keep searching for him among the false workers and magicians, you'll notice that there are a lot of clear and obvious objections and challenges that will come up.

THEAETETUS: They are indeed.

THEAETETUS: They really are.

STRANGER: We have gone through but a very small portion of them, and they are really infinite.

STRANGER: We've only covered a tiny fraction of them, and they're truly endless.

THEAETETUS: If that is the case, we cannot possibly catch the Sophist.

THEAETETUS: If that’s true, we definitely can’t catch the Sophist.

STRANGER: Shall we then be so faint-hearted as to give him up?

STRANGER: Should we really be so weak-hearted as to give him up?

THEAETETUS: Certainly not, I should say, if we can get the slightest hold upon him.

THEAETETUS: Absolutely not, I would say, if we can get even a little grip on him.

STRANGER: Will you then forgive me, and, as your words imply, not be altogether displeased if I flinch a little from the grasp of such a sturdy argument?

STRANGER: Will you forgive me, and as you suggested, not be too upset if I hesitate a bit in the face of such a strong argument?

THEAETETUS: To be sure I will.

THEAETETUS: Absolutely, I will.

STRANGER: I have a yet more urgent request to make.

STRANGER: I have an even more urgent request to make.

THEAETETUS: Which is—?

THEAETETUS: Which is that?

STRANGER: That you will promise not to regard me as a parricide.

STRANGER: That you promise not to see me as a murderer of my father.

THEAETETUS: And why?

THEAETETUS: And why is that?

STRANGER: Because, in self-defence, I must test the philosophy of my father Parmenides, and try to prove by main force that in a certain sense not-being is, and that being, on the other hand, is not.

STRANGER: Because, in self-defense, I need to challenge my father Parmenides' philosophy and try to forcefully demonstrate that, in a certain way, not-being exists, while being does not.

THEAETETUS: Some attempt of the kind is clearly needed.

THEAETETUS: Clearly, some effort like this is necessary.

STRANGER: Yes, a blind man, as they say, might see that, and, unless these questions are decided in one way or another, no one when he speaks of false words, or false opinion, or idols, or images, or imitations, or appearances, or about the arts which are concerned with them; can avoid falling into ridiculous contradictions.

STRANGER: Yes, even a blind person could see that, and unless these questions are settled one way or another, no one discussing false words, false opinions, idols, images, imitations, appearances, or the arts related to them can escape falling into absurd contradictions.

THEAETETUS: Most true.

THEAETETUS: Absolutely true.

STRANGER: And therefore I must venture to lay hands on my father's argument; for if I am to be over-scrupulous, I shall have to give the matter up.

STRANGER: So, I need to take a shot at my father's argument; because if I’m too cautious, I’ll have to abandon the whole thing.

THEAETETUS: Nothing in the world should ever induce us to do so.

THEAETETUS: Nothing in the world should ever convince us to do that.

STRANGER: I have a third little request which I wish to make.

STRANGER: I have one more small request that I'd like to make.

THEAETETUS: What is it?

What's that?

STRANGER: You heard me say what I have always felt and still feel—that I have no heart for this argument?

STRANGER: You heard me say what I've always felt and still feel—that I have no interest in this argument?

THEAETETUS: I did.

I did.

STRANGER: I tremble at the thought of what I have said, and expect that you will deem me mad, when you hear of my sudden changes and shiftings; let me therefore observe, that I am examining the question entirely out of regard for you.

STRANGER: I shudder at what I’ve said and fear you will think I’m crazy when you hear about my sudden changes and shifts; so let me just say that I'm looking into this question solely because I care about you.

THEAETETUS: There is no reason for you to fear that I shall impute any impropriety to you, if you attempt this refutation and proof; take heart, therefore, and proceed.

THEAETETUS: There's no need for you to worry that I'll accuse you of anything wrong if you try this argument and proof; so be brave and go on.

STRANGER: And where shall I begin the perilous enterprise? I think that the road which I must take is—

STRANGER: So, where should I start this dangerous task? I believe that the path I need to follow is—

THEAETETUS: Which?—Let me hear.

THEAETETUS: Which one? Let me hear.

STRANGER: I think that we had better, first of all, consider the points which at present are regarded as self-evident, lest we may have fallen into some confusion, and be too ready to assent to one another, fancying that we are quite clear about them.

STRANGER: I think we should start by looking at the points that we currently see as obvious, so we don't end up confused and too quick to agree with each other, thinking we understand them completely.

THEAETETUS: Say more distinctly what you mean.

THEAETETUS: Please explain what you mean more clearly.

STRANGER: I think that Parmenides, and all ever yet undertook to determine the number and nature of existences, talked to us in rather a light and easy strain.

STRANGER: I believe that Parmenides, along with everyone who has ever tried to define the number and nature of existences, spoke to us in a rather casual and relaxed manner.

THEAETETUS: How?

THEAETETUS: What’s going on?

STRANGER: As if we had been children, to whom they repeated each his own mythus or story;—one said that there were three principles, and that at one time there was war between certain of them; and then again there was peace, and they were married and begat children, and brought them up; and another spoke of two principles,—a moist and a dry, or a hot and a cold, and made them marry and cohabit. The Eleatics, however, in our part of the world, say that all things are many in name, but in nature one; this is their mythus, which goes back to Xenophanes, and is even older. Then there are Ionian, and in more recent times Sicilian muses, who have arrived at the conclusion that to unite the two principles is safer, and to say that being is one and many, and that these are held together by enmity and friendship, ever parting, ever meeting, as the severer Muses assert, while the gentler ones do not insist on the perpetual strife and peace, but admit a relaxation and alternation of them; peace and unity sometimes prevailing under the sway of Aphrodite, and then again plurality and war, by reason of a principle of strife. Whether any of them spoke the truth in all this is hard to determine; besides, antiquity and famous men should have reverence, and not be liable to accusations so serious. Yet one thing may be said of them without offence—

STRANGER: It's like when we were kids, and they each told us their own version of a myth or story; one person said there were three main principles, and at one time, there was a war among them. Then, there was peace, and they got married and had children, raising them. Another person mentioned two principles—one moist and one dry, or hot and cold—and made them marry and live together. However, the Eleatics in our part of the world believe that while things have many names, they are fundamentally one. This idea goes back to Xenophanes, and it's even older. Then there are the Ionian thinkers, and more recently the Sicilian muses, who concluded that it’s safer to combine the two principles, claiming that being is both one and many, and that they are held together by conflict and harmony, always separating and coming together, as the stricter muses argue. The gentler muses, however, don't insist on constant struggle and peace, but acknowledge a balance and alternation between them; sometimes peace and unity prevail under the influence of Aphrodite, and other times division and conflict arise due to a principle of strife. It's difficult to say if any of them were completely right about this. Furthermore, we should respect the wisdom of the past and the notable figures, rather than make serious accusations against them. Still, one thing can be said about them without causing offense—

THEAETETUS: What thing?

What thing?

STRANGER: That they went on their several ways disdaining to notice people like ourselves; they did not care whether they took us with them, or left us behind them.

STRANGER: They went their separate ways, ignoring people like us; they didn't care whether they brought us along or left us behind.

THEAETETUS: How do you mean?

THEAETETUS: What do you mean?

STRANGER: I mean to say, that when they talk of one, two, or more elements, which are or have become or are becoming, or again of heat mingling with cold, assuming in some other part of their works separations and mixtures,—tell me, Theaetetus, do you understand what they mean by these expressions? When I was a younger man, I used to fancy that I understood quite well what was meant by the term 'not-being,' which is our present subject of dispute; and now you see in what a fix we are about it.

STRANGER: What I mean is, when they talk about one, two, or more elements that exist, have existed, or are coming into existence, or when they mention heat mixing with cold while also discussing separations and mixtures in other parts of their works—tell me, Theaetetus, do you get what they mean by these terms? When I was younger, I thought I understood the term 'not-being,' which is what we're currently debating, and now you can see how confused we are about it.

THEAETETUS: I see.

Got it.

STRANGER: And very likely we have been getting into the same perplexity about 'being,' and yet may fancy that when anybody utters the word, we understand him quite easily, although we do not know about not-being. But we may be; equally ignorant of both.

STRANGER: And it’s very possible we’ve been getting into the same confusion about 'being,' and yet we might think that when someone says the word, we understand it quite well, even though we have no clue about not-being. But we could be just as clueless about both.

THEAETETUS: I dare say.

THEAETETUS: I agree.

STRANGER: And the same may be said of all the terms just mentioned.

STRANGER: The same can be said for all the terms I just mentioned.

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: Definitely.

STRANGER: The consideration of most of them may be deferred; but we had better now discuss the chief captain and leader of them.

STRANGER: We can talk about most of them later; but it's probably best to discuss their main captain and leader now.

THEAETETUS: Of what are you speaking? You clearly think that we must first investigate what people mean by the word 'being.'

THEAETETUS: What are you talking about? You clearly believe that we need to first look into what people mean by the term 'being.'

STRANGER: You follow close at my heels, Theaetetus. For the right method, I conceive, will be to call into our presence the dualistic philosophers and to interrogate them. 'Come,' we will say, 'Ye, who affirm that hot and cold or any other two principles are the universe, what is this term which you apply to both of them, and what do you mean when you say that both and each of them "are"? How are we to understand the word "are"? Upon your view, are we to suppose that there is a third principle over and above the other two,—three in all, and not two? For clearly you cannot say that one of the two principles is being, and yet attribute being equally to both of them; for, if you did, whichever of the two is identified with being, will comprehend the other; and so they will be one and not two.'

STRANGER: You’re right behind me, Theaetetus. The best approach, I think, is to bring in the dualistic philosophers and question them. We'll say, "Come on, you who claim that hot and cold or any other two principles make up the universe, what do you mean by the term you use for both, and what does it mean when you say that both and each of them 'are'? How should we understand the word 'are'? According to your theory, should we believe there’s a third principle in addition to the other two—making three in total and not two? Because clearly, you can’t say that one of the two principles is being and still give being to both of them equally; if you did, whichever one is linked to being would include the other, making them one instead of two."

THEAETETUS: Very true.

THEAETETUS: So true.

STRANGER: But perhaps you mean to give the name of 'being' to both of them together?

STRANGER: But maybe you intend to call both of them 'being' together?

THEAETETUS: Quite likely.

THEAETETUS: Probably.

STRANGER: 'Then, friends,' we shall reply to them, 'the answer is plainly that the two will still be resolved into one.'

STRANGER: 'Then, friends,' we will respond to them, 'the answer is clearly that the two will still become one.'

THEAETETUS: Most true.

THEAETETUS: Totally true.

STRANGER: 'Since, then, we are in a difficulty, please to tell us what you mean, when you speak of being; for there can be no doubt that you always from the first understood your own meaning, whereas we once thought that we understood you, but now we are in a great strait. Please to begin by explaining this matter to us, and let us no longer fancy that we understand you, when we entirely misunderstand you.' There will be no impropriety in our demanding an answer to this question, either of the dualists or of the pluralists?

STRANGER: "Now that we're in a bit of a bind, could you explain what you mean when you talk about being? It's clear that you’ve always understood your own point, while we used to think we got it, but now we’re really confused. Please start by clarifying this for us, and let's stop pretending we understand when we actually don’t. Is it inappropriate for us to ask either the dualists or the pluralists to answer this question?"

THEAETETUS: Certainly not.

Definitely not.

STRANGER: And what about the assertors of the oneness of the all—must we not endeavour to ascertain from them what they mean by 'being'?

STRANGER: And what about the supporters of the oneness of everything—shouldn’t we try to find out from them what they mean by 'being'?

THEAETETUS: By all means.

Sure thing.

STRANGER: Then let them answer this question: One, you say, alone is? 'Yes,' they will reply.

STRANGER: Then let them answer this question: One, you say, is alone? 'Yes,' they will reply.

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: Right.

STRANGER: And there is something which you call 'being'?

STRANGER: So, what you refer to as 'being'?

THEAETETUS: 'Yes.'

THEAETETUS: 'Yeah.'

STRANGER: And is being the same as one, and do you apply two names to the same thing?

STRANGER: So, is being the same as oneness, and do you use two different names for the same thing?

THEAETETUS: What will be their answer, Stranger?

THEAETETUS: What will their answer be, Stranger?

STRANGER: It is clear, Theaetetus, that he who asserts the unity of being will find a difficulty in answering this or any other question.

STRANGER: It's clear, Theaetetus, that anyone who claims that being is one will struggle to answer this or any other question.

THEAETETUS: Why so?

THEAETETUS: Why's that?

STRANGER: To admit of two names, and to affirm that there is nothing but unity, is surely ridiculous?

STRANGER: To accept two names and claim that there is nothing but unity is definitely ridiculous?

THEAETETUS: Certainly.

THEAETETUS: Of course.

STRANGER: And equally irrational to admit that a name is anything?

STRANGER: And is it just as unreasonable to say that a name is anything?

THEAETETUS: How so?

THEAETETUS: How come?

STRANGER: To distinguish the name from the thing, implies duality.

STRANGER: Differentiating the name from the thing suggests a separation.

THEAETETUS: Yes.

THEAETETUS: Yeah.

STRANGER: And yet he who identifies the name with the thing will be compelled to say that it is the name of nothing, or if he says that it is the name of something, even then the name will only be the name of a name, and of nothing else.

STRANGER: And yet, anyone who links the name to the thing will have to admit that it's the name of nothing. Or if they claim it's the name of something, even then, the name will just be the name of a name, and nothing more.

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: And the one will turn out to be only one of one, and being absolute unity, will represent a mere name.

STRANGER: And that one will only be one, and being completely unified, will just represent a name.

THEAETETUS: Certainly.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: And would they say that the whole is other than the one that is, or the same with it?

STRANGER: Would they say that the whole is different from the one that is, or the same as it?

THEAETETUS: To be sure they would, and they actually say so.

THEAETETUS: Of course they would, and they actually say that.

STRANGER: If being is a whole, as Parmenides sings,—

STRANGER: If existence is a complete totality, as Parmenides expresses,—

'Every way like unto the fullness of a well-rounded sphere, Evenly balanced from the centre on every side, And must needs be neither greater nor less in any way, Neither on this side nor on that—'

'In every way like a complete sphere, Perfectly balanced from the center on all sides, It must be neither greater nor lesser in any aspect, Neither on this side nor that—'

then being has a centre and extremes, and, having these, must also have parts.

then being has a center and extremes, and, having these, must also have parts.

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: Yet that which has parts may have the attribute of unity in all the parts, and in this way being all and a whole, may be one?

STRANGER: But something that has parts can still have the quality of being one when you look at all the parts together, so in this sense, it can be considered whole and unified?

THEAETETUS: Certainly.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: But that of which this is the condition cannot be absolute unity?

STRANGER: But something that has this condition can't be an absolute unity?

THEAETETUS: Why not?

THEAETETUS: Why not?

STRANGER: Because, according to right reason, that which is truly one must be affirmed to be absolutely indivisible.

STRANGER: Because, according to logical reasoning, what is truly one must be recognized as completely indivisible.

THEAETETUS: Certainly.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: But this indivisible, if made up of many parts, will contradict reason.

STRANGER: But this whole, if made up of many parts, will contradict reason.

THEAETETUS: I understand.

THEAETETUS: Got it.

STRANGER: Shall we say that being is one and a whole, because it has the attribute of unity? Or shall we say that being is not a whole at all?

STRANGER: Should we say that being is one and complete, because it has the quality of unity? Or should we say that being isn't whole at all?

THEAETETUS: That is a hard alternative to offer.

THEAETETUS: That’s a tough choice to present.

STRANGER: Most true; for being, having in a certain sense the attribute of one, is yet proved not to be the same as one, and the all is therefore more than one.

STRANGER: That's mostly true; because being, which in a way has the quality of one, is still shown not to be the same as one, and so the whole is more than one.

THEAETETUS: Yes.

THEAETETUS: Yeah.

STRANGER: And yet if being be not a whole, through having the attribute of unity, and there be such a thing as an absolute whole, being lacks something of its own nature?

STRANGER: And yet if existence isn't a complete whole, due to the quality of unity, and if there is such a thing as an absolute whole, doesn't existence lack something essential to its nature?

THEAETETUS: Certainly.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: Upon this view, again, being, having a defect of being, will become not-being?

STRANGER: So, looking at it this way, if something exists but has a lack of existence, does that mean it will stop existing?

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: Right.

STRANGER: And, again, the all becomes more than one, for being and the whole will each have their separate nature.

STRANGER: And once more, everything becomes more than just one, because being and the whole will each have their own distinct nature.

THEAETETUS: Yes.

Yes.

STRANGER: But if the whole does not exist at all, all the previous difficulties remain the same, and there will be the further difficulty, that besides having no being, being can never have come into being.

STRANGER: But if the whole doesn’t exist at all, all the previous issues still stand, and there will be the additional problem that, besides having no existence, being could never have come into existence.

THEAETETUS: Why so?

Why is that?

STRANGER: Because that which comes into being always comes into being as a whole, so that he who does not give whole a place among beings, cannot speak either of essence or generation as existing.

STRANGER: Because anything that comes into existence does so as a complete thing, so anyone who doesn't consider the whole as part of existence cannot talk about essence or creation as being real.

THEAETETUS: Yes, that certainly appears to be true.

THEAETETUS: Yeah, that definitely seems to be the case.

STRANGER: Again; how can that which is not a whole have any quantity? For that which is of a certain quantity must necessarily be the whole of that quantity.

STRANGER: Again, how can something that isn't complete have any amount? Because anything with a specific amount must be the total of that amount.

THEAETETUS: Exactly.

THEAETETUS: Yes.

STRANGER: And there will be innumerable other points, each of them causing infinite trouble to him who says that being is either one or two.

STRANGER: And there will be countless other issues, each one creating endless trouble for anyone who claims that being is either one or two.

THEAETETUS: The difficulties which are dawning upon us prove this; for one objection connects with another, and they are always involving what has preceded in a greater and worse perplexity.

THEAETETUS: The challenges we’re facing are showing this; one issue is linked to another, and they constantly draw in the previous ones, creating even greater confusion.

STRANGER: We are far from having exhausted the more exact thinkers who treat of being and not-being. But let us be content to leave them, and proceed to view those who speak less precisely; and we shall find as the result of all, that the nature of being is quite as difficult to comprehend as that of not-being.

STRANGER: We haven't even begun to fully explore the more precise thinkers who discuss existence and non-existence. But let's move on and look at those who express themselves less clearly; in the end, we'll see that understanding existence is just as challenging as understanding non-existence.

THEAETETUS: Then now we will go to the others.

THEAETETUS: Then let’s head over to the others.

STRANGER: There appears to be a sort of war of Giants and Gods going on amongst them; they are fighting with one another about the nature of essence.

STRANGER: It seems like there’s a battle between Giants and Gods happening among them; they’re arguing with each other about the nature of essence.

THEAETETUS: How is that?

THEAETETUS: What do you mean?

STRANGER: Some of them are dragging down all things from heaven and from the unseen to earth, and they literally grasp in their hands rocks and oaks; of these they lay hold, and obstinately maintain, that the things only which can be touched or handled have being or essence, because they define being and body as one, and if any one else says that what is not a body exists they altogether despise him, and will hear of nothing but body.

STRANGER: Some of them are pulling everything down from heaven and the unseen to earth, and they literally hold rocks and oak trees in their hands; they cling to this idea and stubbornly argue that only things that can be touched or handled have existence or essence, because they equate existence with physical form. If anyone else claims that something non-physical exists, they completely dismiss him and won't consider anything other than the physical.

THEAETETUS: I have often met with such men, and terrible fellows they are.

THEAETETUS: I've often come across guys like that, and they're pretty awful.

STRANGER: And that is the reason why their opponents cautiously defend themselves from above, out of an unseen world, mightily contending that true essence consists of certain intelligible and incorporeal ideas; the bodies of the materialists, which by them are maintained to be the very truth, they break up into little bits by their arguments, and affirm them to be, not essence, but generation and motion. Between the two armies, Theaetetus, there is always an endless conflict raging concerning these matters.

STRANGER: And that's why their opponents carefully defend themselves from above, claiming that true essence consists of certain understandable and non-physical ideas. The materialists insist that their physical bodies represent the absolute truth, but the opponents dismantle those claims with their arguments, stating that what they see is not essence but rather just generation and motion. Between the two sides, Theaetetus, there’s always a never-ending battle over these issues.

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: Right.

STRANGER: Let us ask each party in turn, to give an account of that which they call essence.

STRANGER: Let’s ask each side in turn to explain what they mean by essence.

THEAETETUS: How shall we get it out of them?

THEAETETUS: How are we going to get it out of them?

STRANGER: With those who make being to consist in ideas, there will be less difficulty, for they are civil people enough; but there will be very great difficulty, or rather an absolute impossibility, in getting an opinion out of those who drag everything down to matter. Shall I tell you what we must do?

STRANGER: For those who believe that existence is all about ideas, it will be easier; they're quite reasonable people. However, it's going to be really hard, or basically impossible, to get a viewpoint from those who reduce everything to physical matter. Should I share what we need to do?

THEAETETUS: What?

THEAETETUS: Huh?

STRANGER: Let us, if we can, really improve them; but if this is not possible, let us imagine them to be better than they are, and more willing to answer in accordance with the rules of argument, and then their opinion will be more worth having; for that which better men acknowledge has more weight than that which is acknowledged by inferior men. Moreover we are no respecters of persons, but seekers after truth.

STRANGER: Let's truly try to improve them if we can; but if that's not possible, let's picture them as better than they are, and more open to responding according to the rules of logic. That way, their opinions will hold more value, because what better people recognize carries more weight than what lesser people acknowledge. Besides, we're not ones to favor individuals based on status; we're on a quest for truth.

THEAETETUS: Very good.

THEAETETUS: Awesome.

STRANGER: Then now, on the supposition that they are improved, let us ask them to state their views, and do you interpret them.

STRANGER: Now, assuming they have improved, let’s ask them to share their thoughts, and you can interpret for them.

THEAETETUS: Agreed.

THEAETETUS: Sure.

STRANGER: Let them say whether they would admit that there is such a thing as a mortal animal.

STRANGER: Let them decide if they would agree that there is such a thing as a mortal animal.

THEAETETUS: Of course they would.

THEAETETUS: Of course they will.

STRANGER: And do they not acknowledge this to be a body having a soul?

STRANGER: Don’t they recognize this as a body that has a soul?

THEAETETUS: Certainly they do.

Absolutely, they do.

STRANGER: Meaning to say that the soul is something which exists?

STRANGER: Are you saying that the soul is something that exists?

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: For real.

STRANGER: And do they not say that one soul is just, and another unjust, and that one soul is wise, and another foolish?

STRANGER: And don’t they say that one person is just, and another unjust, and that one person is wise, and another foolish?

THEAETETUS: Certainly.

Absolutely.

STRANGER: And that the just and wise soul becomes just and wise by the possession of justice and wisdom, and the opposite under opposite circumstances?

STRANGER: And that a just and wise person becomes just and wise through having justice and wisdom, while the opposite happens under opposite circumstances?

THEAETETUS: Yes, they do.

THEAETETUS: Yeah, they do.

STRANGER: But surely that which may be present or may be absent will be admitted by them to exist?

STRANGER: But surely what might be present or absent will be accepted by them as existing?

THEAETETUS: Certainly.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: And, allowing that justice, wisdom, the other virtues, and their opposites exist, as well as a soul in which they inhere, do they affirm any of them to be visible and tangible, or are they all invisible?

STRANGER: So, assuming that justice, wisdom, the other virtues, and their opposites really exist, along with a soul that holds them, do they claim any of these to be visible and tangible, or are they all invisible?

THEAETETUS: They would say that hardly any of them are visible.

THEAETETUS: They'd say that barely any of them can be seen.

STRANGER: And would they say that they are corporeal?

STRANGER: Would they say that they have a physical form?

THEAETETUS: They would distinguish: the soul would be said by them to have a body; but as to the other qualities of justice, wisdom, and the like, about which you asked, they would not venture either to deny their existence, or to maintain that they were all corporeal.

THEAETETUS: They would make a distinction: they would say the soul has a body; but regarding other qualities like justice, wisdom, and similar things that you inquired about, they wouldn't dare to deny their existence or insist that they are all physical.

STRANGER: Verily, Theaetetus, I perceive a great improvement in them; the real aborigines, children of the dragon's teeth, would have been deterred by no shame at all, but would have obstinately asserted that nothing is which they are not able to squeeze in their hands.

STRANGER: Truly, Theaetetus, I see a significant improvement in them; the true natives, children of the dragon's teeth, would not have been held back by any shame at all, but would have stubbornly claimed that nothing exists that they can't hold in their hands.

THEAETETUS: That is pretty much their notion.

THEAETETUS: That's pretty much their idea.

STRANGER: Let us push the question; for if they will admit that any, even the smallest particle of being, is incorporeal, it is enough; they must then say what that nature is which is common to both the corporeal and incorporeal, and which they have in their mind's eye when they say of both of them that they 'are.' Perhaps they may be in a difficulty; and if this is the case, there is a possibility that they may accept a notion of ours respecting the nature of being, having nothing of their own to offer.

STRANGER: Let's push this question further; if they agree that even the tiniest bit of existence is non-physical, that's sufficient. They then have to explain what the nature is that is shared by both the physical and non-physical, which they envision when they say both of them 'exist.' They might be in a tricky spot, and if that's true, there's a chance they might be willing to consider our idea about the nature of existence, since they don't have anything of their own to contribute.

THEAETETUS: What is the notion? Tell me, and we shall soon see.

THEAETETUS: What’s the idea? Share it with me, and we’ll figure it out quickly.

STRANGER: My notion would be, that anything which possesses any sort of power to affect another, or to be affected by another, if only for a single moment, however trifling the cause and however slight the effect, has real existence; and I hold that the definition of being is simply power.

STRANGER: My idea is that anything that has the ability to influence something else, or to be influenced by something else, even for just a moment, no matter how small the cause or how minimal the effect, truly exists; and I believe that the definition of existence is simply power.

THEAETETUS: They accept your suggestion, having nothing better of their own to offer.

THEAETETUS: They go along with your idea since they don't have anything better to suggest.

STRANGER: Very good; perhaps we, as well as they, may one day change our minds; but, for the present, this may be regarded as the understanding which is established with them.

STRANGER: That's fair; maybe we, just like them, will change our minds one day; but for now, this can be seen as the agreement we've made with them.

THEAETETUS: Agreed.

THEAETETUS: Sure.

STRANGER: Let us now go to the friends of ideas; of their opinions, too, you shall be the interpreter.

STRANGER: Let's go to the friends of ideas; you'll be the one to interpret their opinions too.

THEAETETUS: I will.

Sure thing.

STRANGER: To them we say—You would distinguish essence from generation?

STRANGER: To them we say—Do you want to separate essence from generation?

THEAETETUS: 'Yes,' they reply.

THEAETETUS: 'Yes,' they say.

STRANGER: And you would allow that we participate in generation with the body, and through perception, but we participate with the soul through thought in true essence; and essence you would affirm to be always the same and immutable, whereas generation or becoming varies?

STRANGER: So you agree that we connect with the body through our senses, and with the soul through our thoughts in its true essence; and you would say that essence is always the same and unchanging, while generation or becoming is always changing?

THEAETETUS: Yes; that is what we should affirm.

THEAETETUS: Yeah, that's what we should agree on.

STRANGER: Well, fair sirs, we say to them, what is this participation, which you assert of both? Do you agree with our recent definition?

STRANGER: Well, good sirs, we ask you, what is this participation that you claim both have? Do you agree with our latest definition?

THEAETETUS: What definition?

What definition are you talking about?

STRANGER: We said that being was an active or passive energy, arising out of a certain power which proceeds from elements meeting with one another. Perhaps your ears, Theaetetus, may fail to catch their answer, which I recognize because I have been accustomed to hear it.

STRANGER: We said that being is either active or passive energy, coming from a certain power that arises when elements interact with one another. Maybe your ears, Theaetetus, aren't quite catching their response, which I can recognize because I'm used to hearing it.

THEAETETUS: And what is their answer?

THEAETETUS: So what do they say?

STRANGER: They deny the truth of what we were just now saying to the aborigines about existence.

STRANGER: They reject the truth of what we just told the aborigines about existence.

THEAETETUS: What was that?

THEAETETUS: What was that about?

STRANGER: Any power of doing or suffering in a degree however slight was held by us to be a sufficient definition of being?

STRANGER: We believed that any ability to act or experience even the slightest amount was enough to define existence?

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: They deny this, and say that the power of doing or suffering is confined to becoming, and that neither power is applicable to being.

STRANGER: They deny this and claim that the ability to do or to suffer is limited to becoming, and that neither ability applies to being.

THEAETETUS: And is there not some truth in what they say?

THEAETETUS: Isn't there some truth in what they're saying?

STRANGER: Yes; but our reply will be, that we want to ascertain from them more distinctly, whether they further admit that the soul knows, and that being or essence is known.

STRANGER: Yes; but our response will be that we want to clarify with them more explicitly whether they also agree that the soul knows, and that being or essence is understood.

THEAETETUS: There can be no doubt that they say so.

THEAETETUS: There's no doubt that they say that.

STRANGER: And is knowing and being known doing or suffering, or both, or is the one doing and the other suffering, or has neither any share in either?

STRANGER: So, is knowledge and being known an action or a feeling, or both? Or is one side acting while the other is feeling, or does neither have anything to do with either?

THEAETETUS: Clearly, neither has any share in either; for if they say anything else, they will contradict themselves.

THEAETETUS: Clearly, neither one has a part in either; because if they say anything different, they'll contradict themselves.

STRANGER: I understand; but they will allow that if to know is active, then, of course, to be known is passive. And on this view being, in so far as it is known, is acted upon by knowledge, and is therefore in motion; for that which is in a state of rest cannot be acted upon, as we affirm.

STRANGER: I get it; but they'll agree that if knowing is an active process, then being known is passive. From this perspective, existence, as far as it is known, is influenced by knowledge and is thus in motion; because something that is at rest can't be acted upon, as we assert.

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: And, O heavens, can we ever be made to believe that motion and life and soul and mind are not present with perfect being? Can we imagine that being is devoid of life and mind, and exists in awful unmeaningness an everlasting fixture?

STRANGER: And, oh my goodness, can we ever truly believe that motion, life, soul, and mind aren't part of perfect existence? Can we really think that being lacks life and mind and exists in a terrible meaninglessness as a permanent fixture?

THEAETETUS: That would be a dreadful thing to admit, Stranger.

THEAETETUS: That would be an awful thing to admit, Stranger.

STRANGER: But shall we say that has mind and not life?

STRANGER: But should we say that it has a mind and not life?

THEAETETUS: How is that possible?

THEAETETUS: How is that even possible?

STRANGER: Or shall we say that both inhere in perfect being, but that it has no soul which contains them?

STRANGER: Or should we say that both exist in perfect being, but it has no soul that holds them?

THEAETETUS: And in what other way can it contain them?

THEAETETUS: So, how else can it hold them?

STRANGER: Or that being has mind and life and soul, but although endowed with soul remains absolutely unmoved?

STRANGER: Or that being has a mind, life, and soul, but even though it has a soul, it remains completely unchanging?

THEAETETUS: All three suppositions appear to me to be irrational.

THEAETETUS: All three ideas seem irrational to me.

STRANGER: Under being, then, we must include motion, and that which is moved.

STRANGER: So, when we talk about being, we have to include motion and everything that is in motion.

THEAETETUS: Certainly.

Sure.

STRANGER: Then, Theaetetus, our inference is, that if there is no motion, neither is there any mind anywhere, or about anything or belonging to any one.

STRANGER: So, Theaetetus, our conclusion is that if there is no motion, then there is no mind anywhere, about anything, or belonging to anyone.

THEAETETUS: Quite true.

THEAETETUS: That's right.

STRANGER: And yet this equally follows, if we grant that all things are in motion—upon this view too mind has no existence.

STRANGER: Yet, this also follows: if we accept that everything is in motion—then, according to this perspective, the mind does not exist either.

THEAETETUS: How so?

THEAETETUS: How's that?

STRANGER: Do you think that sameness of condition and mode and subject could ever exist without a principle of rest?

STRANGER: Do you think that uniformity in circumstances, methods, and topics could ever exist without a foundation of stability?

THEAETETUS: Certainly not.

THEAETETUS: Definitely not.

STRANGER: Can you see how without them mind could exist, or come into existence anywhere?

STRANGER: Can you see how, without them, the mind couldn't exist or come into being anywhere?

THEAETETUS: No.

No.

STRANGER: And surely contend we must in every possible way against him who would annihilate knowledge and reason and mind, and yet ventures to speak confidently about anything.

STRANGER: And we must definitely fight in every way against anyone who seeks to destroy knowledge, reason, and intellect, yet still dares to speak confidently about anything.

THEAETETUS: Yes, with all our might.

THEAETETUS: Absolutely, with everything we've got.

STRANGER: Then the philosopher, who has the truest reverence for these qualities, cannot possibly accept the notion of those who say that the whole is at rest, either as unity or in many forms: and he will be utterly deaf to those who assert universal motion. As children say entreatingly 'Give us both,' so he will include both the moveable and immoveable in his definition of being and all.

STRANGER: So the philosopher, who truly respects these qualities, can't accept the idea of those who say that everything is at rest, whether as a single unit or in various forms. He will completely ignore those who claim there is universal motion. Just like kids pleading, 'Give us both,' he will include both the movable and immovable in his definition of being and everything.

THEAETETUS: Most true.

THEAETETUS: Very true.

STRANGER: And now, do we seem to have gained a fair notion of being?

STRANGER: So, do we now have a decent understanding of existence?

THEAETETUS: Yes truly.

THEAETETUS: Yes, indeed.

STRANGER: Alas, Theaetetus, methinks that we are now only beginning to see the real difficulty of the enquiry into the nature of it.

STRANGER: Unfortunately, Theaetetus, I think we are just starting to grasp the true challenge of exploring its nature.

THEAETETUS: What do you mean?

What do you mean?

STRANGER: O my friend, do you not see that nothing can exceed our ignorance, and yet we fancy that we are saying something good?

STRANGER: Oh my friend, don’t you see that nothing can top our ignorance, and yet we think we’re saying something meaningful?

THEAETETUS: I certainly thought that we were; and I do not at all understand how we never found out our desperate case.

THEAETETUS: I really thought we were; and I just can't understand how we never realized how bad our situation was.

STRANGER: Reflect: after having made these admissions, may we not be justly asked the same questions which we ourselves were asking of those who said that all was hot and cold?

STRANGER: Think about it: after making these admissions, can we not be fairly asked the same questions we were asking of those who claimed that everything was hot and cold?

THEAETETUS: What were they? Will you recall them to my mind?

THEAETETUS: What were they? Can you remind me of them?

STRANGER: To be sure I will, and I will remind you of them, by putting the same questions to you which I did to them, and then we shall get on.

STRANGER: Of course I will, and I'll remind you of them by asking you the same questions I asked them, and then we can move forward.

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: Right.

STRANGER: Would you not say that rest and motion are in the most entire opposition to one another?

STRANGER: Wouldn't you agree that rest and movement are completely opposed to each other?

THEAETETUS: Of course.

THEAETETUS: Definitely.

STRANGER: And yet you would say that both and either of them equally are?

STRANGER: So you’re saying that both of them are the same?

THEAETETUS: I should.

I should.

STRANGER: And when you admit that both or either of them are, do you mean to say that both or either of them are in motion?

STRANGER: So when you acknowledge that either or both of them are, do you mean to say that either or both of them are moving?

THEAETETUS: Certainly not.

THEAETETUS: Definitely not.

STRANGER: Or do you wish to imply that they are both at rest, when you say that they are?

STRANGER: Or are you suggesting that they are both at rest when you say that they are?

THEAETETUS: Of course not.

THEAETETUS: Definitely not.

STRANGER: Then you conceive of being as some third and distinct nature, under which rest and motion are alike included; and, observing that they both participate in being, you declare that they are.

STRANGER: So, you see being as some third and separate nature, where both rest and motion are included; and noticing that they both share in being, you say that they exist.

THEAETETUS: Truly we seem to have an intimation that being is some third thing, when we say that rest and motion are.

THEAETETUS: It really feels like we're getting a hint that existence is something else entirely when we say that rest and motion are.

STRANGER: Then being is not the combination of rest and motion, but something different from them.

STRANGER: So, being isn’t just a mix of rest and motion; it’s something else entirely.

THEAETETUS: So it would appear.

THEAETETUS: Seems that way.

STRANGER: Being, then, according to its own nature, is neither in motion nor at rest.

STRANGER: So, according to its nature, being is neither moving nor still.

THEAETETUS: That is very much the truth.

THEAETETUS: That's completely true.

STRANGER: Where, then, is a man to look for help who would have any clear or fixed notion of being in his mind?

STRANGER: So where should someone go for help if they want a clear or solid idea of being in their mind?

THEAETETUS: Where, indeed?

THEAETETUS: Where, actually?

STRANGER: I scarcely think that he can look anywhere; for that which is not in motion must be at rest, and again, that which is not at rest must be in motion; but being is placed outside of both these classes. Is this possible?

STRANGER: I hardly think he can look anywhere; because what’s not in motion has to be at rest, and what’s not at rest must be in motion. But being is outside of both of these categories. Is that even possible?

THEAETETUS: Utterly impossible.

Totally impossible.

STRANGER: Here, then, is another thing which we ought to bear in mind.

STRANGER: So, here’s another thing we should keep in mind.

THEAETETUS: What?

THEAETETUS: Huh?

STRANGER: When we were asked to what we were to assign the appellation of not-being, we were in the greatest difficulty:—do you remember?

STRANGER: When we were asked what we should call the concept of not-being, we had a hard time figuring it out—do you remember?

THEAETETUS: To be sure.

Of course.

STRANGER: And are we not now in as great a difficulty about being?

STRANGER: Aren't we currently facing just as much of a challenge regarding existence?

THEAETETUS: I should say, Stranger, that we are in one which is, if possible, even greater.

THEAETETUS: I should say, Stranger, that we are in one that is, if possible, even greater.

STRANGER: Then let us acknowledge the difficulty; and as being and not-being are involved in the same perplexity, there is hope that when the one appears more or less distinctly, the other will equally appear; and if we are able to see neither, there may still be a chance of steering our way in between them, without any great discredit.

STRANGER: Then let’s recognize the challenge; and since being and not-being are caught up in the same confusion, there’s hope that when one shows up more clearly, the other will too; and if we can see neither, there might still be a way to navigate between them without too much loss of credibility.

THEAETETUS: Very good.

THEAETETUS: Awesome.

STRANGER: Let us enquire, then, how we come to predicate many names of the same thing.

STRANGER: Let's ask how we can use many names for the same thing.

THEAETETUS: Give an example.

THEAETETUS: Share an example.

STRANGER: I mean that we speak of man, for example, under many names—that we attribute to him colours and forms and magnitudes and virtues and vices, in all of which instances and in ten thousand others we not only speak of him as a man, but also as good, and having numberless other attributes, and in the same way anything else which we originally supposed to be one is described by us as many, and under many names.

STRANGER: What I mean is that we refer to man, for example, in many different ways— attributing colors, shapes, sizes, virtues, and vices to him. In all these cases and countless others, we not only talk about him as a man but also as someone who is good, along with many other qualities. Similarly, anything else we originally thought of as a single entity is described by us in various forms and under many names.

THEAETETUS: That is true.

That's true.

STRANGER: And thus we provide a rich feast for tyros, whether young or old; for there is nothing easier than to argue that the one cannot be many, or the many one; and great is their delight in denying that a man is good; for man, they insist, is man and good is good. I dare say that you have met with persons who take an interest in such matters—they are often elderly men, whose meagre sense is thrown into amazement by these discoveries of theirs, which they believe to be the height of wisdom.

STRANGER: And so we offer a feast for beginners, whether they're young or old; for there's nothing simpler than arguing that one can't be many, or many can't be one; and they take great pleasure in claiming that a person is good; because, they argue, a person is just a person and good is just good. I’m sure you've come across people who are fascinated by this—often older men, whose limited understanding is astonished by these so-called discoveries, which they think are the pinnacle of wisdom.

THEAETETUS: Certainly, I have.

THEAETETUS: Definitely, I have.

STRANGER: Then, not to exclude any one who has ever speculated at all upon the nature of being, let us put our questions to them as well as to our former friends.

STRANGER: So, let's not leave out anyone who has ever thought about the nature of existence; we should ask our questions of them just like we did with our old friends.

THEAETETUS: What questions?

What questions?

STRANGER: Shall we refuse to attribute being to motion and rest, or anything to anything, and assume that they do not mingle, and are incapable of participating in one another? Or shall we gather all into one class of things communicable with one another? Or are some things communicable and others not?—Which of these alternatives, Theaetetus, will they prefer?

STRANGER: Should we deny that motion and rest, or anything else, can be related, and assume they don't interact and can't affect each other? Or should we group everything into one category of things that can communicate with each other? Or are some things able to communicate while others are not?—Which of these options, Theaetetus, do you think they'll choose?

THEAETETUS: I have nothing to answer on their behalf. Suppose that you take all these hypotheses in turn, and see what are the consequences which follow from each of them.

THEAETETUS: I have no response to their claims. Let’s take each of these assumptions one by one and look at the outcomes that result from each.

STRANGER: Very good, and first let us assume them to say that nothing is capable of participating in anything else in any respect; in that case rest and motion cannot participate in being at all.

STRANGER: Alright, let’s assume they say that nothing can participate in anything else in any way; if that’s true, then rest and motion cannot participate in being at all.

THEAETETUS: They cannot.

They can't.

STRANGER: But would either of them be if not participating in being?

STRANGER: But would either of them exist if they weren’t engaging in being?

THEAETETUS: No.

No.

STRANGER: Then by this admission everything is instantly overturned, as well the doctrine of universal motion as of universal rest, and also the doctrine of those who distribute being into immutable and everlasting kinds; for all these add on a notion of being, some affirming that things 'are' truly in motion, and others that they 'are' truly at rest.

STRANGER: Then with this admission, everything is turned upside down, including the idea of universal motion and universal rest, as well as the beliefs of those who categorize being into unchangeable and eternal types; because all of these add a concept of being, with some claiming that things 'are' genuinely in motion, while others claim that they 'are' genuinely at rest.

THEAETETUS: Just so.

THEAETETUS: Exactly.

STRANGER: Again, those who would at one time compound, and at another resolve all things, whether making them into one and out of one creating infinity, or dividing them into finite elements, and forming compounds out of these; whether they suppose the processes of creation to be successive or continuous, would be talking nonsense in all this if there were no admixture.

STRANGER: Once again, those who sometimes combine everything and at other times break everything down—whether they're merging things into one to create infinity or splitting them into finite parts to form compounds—regardless of whether they think creation happens in a sequence or continuously, would be talking nonsense if there weren't some sort of mixture involved.

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: Right.

STRANGER: Most ridiculous of all will the men themselves be who want to carry out the argument and yet forbid us to call anything, because participating in some affection from another, by the name of that other.

STRANGER: The most ridiculous part will be the men themselves who want to make their point but still prevent us from naming anything that has some connection to another, using the name of that other.

THEAETETUS: Why so?

Why's that?

STRANGER: Why, because they are compelled to use the words 'to be,' 'apart,' 'from others,' 'in itself,' and ten thousand more, which they cannot give up, but must make the connecting links of discourse; and therefore they do not require to be refuted by others, but their enemy, as the saying is, inhabits the same house with them; they are always carrying about with them an adversary, like the wonderful ventriloquist, Eurycles, who out of their own bellies audibly contradicts them.

STRANGER: Why? Because they have to use phrases like 'to be,' 'apart,' 'from others,' 'in itself,' and countless others that they can't let go of. These words become the essential parts of their conversations. So, they don't need someone else to argue against them; their real opponent lives right inside them. They always carry around an adversary, like the amazing ventriloquist Eurycles, who seems to speak back to them from their own stomachs.

THEAETETUS: Precisely so; a very true and exact illustration.

THEAETETUS: Exactly; that's a very accurate example.

STRANGER: And now, if we suppose that all things have the power of communion with one another—what will follow?

STRANGER: And now, if we assume that everything has the ability to connect with one another—what will happen next?

THEAETETUS: Even I can solve that riddle.

THEAETETUS: I can figure out that riddle too.

STRANGER: How?

STRANGER: How?

THEAETETUS: Why, because motion itself would be at rest, and rest again in motion, if they could be attributed to one another.

THEAETETUS: Because motion would be at rest, and rest would be in motion, if they could be linked to each other.

STRANGER: But this is utterly impossible.

STRANGER: But this is completely impossible.

THEAETETUS: Of course.

THEAETETUS: Absolutely.

STRANGER: Then only the third hypothesis remains.

STRANGER: So, that leaves just the third hypothesis.

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: Exactly.

STRANGER: For, surely, either all things have communion with all; or nothing with any other thing; or some things communicate with some things and others not.

STRANGER: Because, surely, either everything is connected to everything else; or nothing is connected to anything; or some things are connected to some things and others aren't.

THEAETETUS: Certainly.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: And two out of these three suppositions have been found to be impossible.

STRANGER: And two out of these three assumptions have turned out to be impossible.

THEAETETUS: Yes.

THEAETETUS: Yeah.

STRANGER: Every one then, who desires to answer truly, will adopt the third and remaining hypothesis of the communion of some with some.

STRANGER: So, anyone who wants to give an honest answer will choose the last option, which is the idea that some share a connection with others.

THEAETETUS: Quite true.

THEAETETUS: Absolutely.

STRANGER: This communion of some with some may be illustrated by the case of letters; for some letters do not fit each other, while others do.

STRANGER: This connection between some people can be seen in the example of letters; some letters don't match with each other, while others do.

THEAETETUS: Of course.

THEAETETUS: Definitely.

STRANGER: And the vowels, especially, are a sort of bond which pervades all the other letters, so that without a vowel one consonant cannot be joined to another.

STRANGER: And the vowels, in particular, are like a connection that runs through all the other letters, so without a vowel, one consonant can't connect with another.

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: But does every one know what letters will unite with what? Or is art required in order to do so?

STRANGER: But does everyone know which letters can go together? Or is skill needed to figure that out?

THEAETETUS: Art is required.

THEAETETUS: Art is essential.

STRANGER: What art?

What artwork?

THEAETETUS: The art of grammar.

THEAETETUS: The grammar skill.

STRANGER: And is not this also true of sounds high and low?—Is not he who has the art to know what sounds mingle, a musician, and he who is ignorant, not a musician?

STRANGER: Isn't this also true for sounds that are high and low?—Isn't the person who knows how to mix sounds a musician, while the one who doesn't know is not a musician?

THEAETETUS: Yes.

THEAETETUS: Yeah.

STRANGER: And we shall find this to be generally true of art or the absence of art.

STRANGER: And we will generally find this to be true about art or the lack of it.

THEAETETUS: Of course.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: And as classes are admitted by us in like manner to be some of them capable and others incapable of intermixture, must not he who would rightly show what kinds will unite and what will not, proceed by the help of science in the path of argument? And will he not ask if the connecting links are universal, and so capable of intermixture with all things; and again, in divisions, whether there are not other universal classes, which make them possible?

STRANGER: Just as we accept that some classes can mix while others can't, shouldn’t the person who wants to correctly demonstrate which types can unite and which cannot rely on scientific reasoning? Shouldn’t they ask if the connecting links are universal and able to mix with everything? Also, when categorizing, shouldn’t they consider if there are other universal classes that make these connections possible?

THEAETETUS: To be sure he will require science, and, if I am not mistaken, the very greatest of all sciences.

THEAETETUS: He will definitely need knowledge, and if I’m not wrong, the most important knowledge of all.

STRANGER: How are we to call it? By Zeus, have we not lighted unwittingly upon our free and noble science, and in looking for the Sophist have we not entertained the philosopher unawares?

STRANGER: How should we name it? By Zeus, have we not stumbled upon our liberal and noble science, and while searching for the Sophist, have we not accidentally welcomed the philosopher?

THEAETETUS: What do you mean?

THEAETETUS: What do you mean?

STRANGER: Should we not say that the division according to classes, which neither makes the same other, nor makes other the same, is the business of the dialectical science?

STRANGER: Shouldn't we say that the division by classes, which neither makes one the same as another, nor makes others the same, is the concern of dialectical science?

THEAETETUS: That is what we should say.

THEAETETUS: That's what we should say.

STRANGER: Then, surely, he who can divide rightly is able to see clearly one form pervading a scattered multitude, and many different forms contained under one higher form; and again, one form knit together into a single whole and pervading many such wholes, and many forms, existing only in separation and isolation. This is the knowledge of classes which determines where they can have communion with one another and where not.

STRANGER: Then, definitely, someone who can divide correctly can see clearly one form that runs through a scattered multitude, and many different forms that are included under one higher form; and again, one form that is combined into a single whole and spreads across many such wholes, along with many forms that exist only separately and in isolation. This is the knowledge of categories that determines where they can connect with each other and where they can't.

THEAETETUS: Quite true.

THEAETETUS: Totally true.

STRANGER: And the art of dialectic would be attributed by you only to the philosopher pure and true?

STRANGER: So you believe that only the pure and true philosopher deserves credit for the art of dialogue?

THEAETETUS: Who but he can be worthy?

THEAETETUS: Who else could be worthy?

STRANGER: In this region we shall always discover the philosopher, if we look for him; like the Sophist, he is not easily discovered, but for a different reason.

STRANGER: In this area, we will always find the philosopher if we search for him; like the Sophist, he isn't easy to find, but for a different reason.

THEAETETUS: For what reason?

THEAETETUS: Why?

STRANGER: Because the Sophist runs away into the darkness of not-being, in which he has learned by habit to feel about, and cannot be discovered because of the darkness of the place. Is not that true?

STRANGER: Because the Sophist retreats into the darkness of non-existence, where he has become accustomed to wandering, and he cannot be found due to the obscurity of the area. Isn't that true?

THEAETETUS: It seems to be so.

THEAETETUS: It seems that way.

STRANGER: And the philosopher, always holding converse through reason with the idea of being, is also dark from excess of light; for the souls of the many have no eye which can endure the vision of the divine.

STRANGER: And the philosopher, always engaging in discussions about the concept of existence, is also blinded by too much light; because the souls of the many lack the ability to endure the sight of the divine.

THEAETETUS: Yes; that seems to be quite as true as the other.

THEAETETUS: Yeah, that seems just as true as the other one.

STRANGER: Well, the philosopher may hereafter be more fully considered by us, if we are disposed; but the Sophist must clearly not be allowed to escape until we have had a good look at him.

STRANGER: Well, we can discuss the philosopher in more detail later if we want, but we definitely can’t let the Sophist get away until we’ve examined him closely.

THEAETETUS: Very good.

THEAETETUS: Great.

STRANGER: Since, then, we are agreed that some classes have a communion with one another, and others not, and some have communion with a few and others with many, and that there is no reason why some should not have universal communion with all, let us now pursue the enquiry, as the argument suggests, not in relation to all ideas, lest the multitude of them should confuse us, but let us select a few of those which are reckoned to be the principal ones, and consider their several natures and their capacity of communion with one another, in order that if we are not able to apprehend with perfect clearness the notions of being and not-being, we may at least not fall short in the consideration of them, so far as they come within the scope of the present enquiry, if peradventure we may be allowed to assert the reality of not-being, and yet escape unscathed.

STRANGER: Since we agree that some groups connect with each other, while others don’t, some connect with just a few, and others with many, and there’s no reason some can’t connect with everyone, let’s move forward with our exploration. As the discussion suggests, let’s not consider all ideas, as that could overwhelm us, but instead select a few that are considered the main ones. We should examine their nature and their ability to connect with one another. This way, even if we can't fully grasp the concepts of being and not-being, we can at least engage with them as much as the current inquiry allows, in case we can argue that not-being is real and still come out okay.

THEAETETUS: We must do so.

THEAETETUS: We have to do this.

STRANGER: The most important of all the genera are those which we were just now mentioning—being and rest and motion.

STRANGER: The most important of all the categories are the ones we just mentioned—being, rest, and motion.

THEAETETUS: Yes, by far.

THEAETETUS: Definitely.

STRANGER: And two of these are, as we affirm, incapable of communion with one another.

STRANGER: And two of these are, as we assert, unable to communicate with each other.

THEAETETUS: Quite incapable.

THEAETETUS: Totally incapable.

STRANGER: Whereas being surely has communion with both of them, for both of them are?

STRANGER: While being definitely connects with both of them, since they are both?

THEAETETUS: Of course.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: That makes up three of them.

STRANGER: That adds up to three of them.

THEAETETUS: To be sure.

For sure.

STRANGER: And each of them is other than the remaining two, but the same with itself.

STRANGER: Each one of them is different from the other two, but the same as itself.

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: But then, what is the meaning of these two words, 'same' and 'other'? Are they two new kinds other than the three, and yet always of necessity intermingling with them, and are we to have five kinds instead of three; or when we speak of the same and other, are we unconsciously speaking of one of the three first kinds?

STRANGER: But what do these two words, 'same' and 'other,' really mean? Are they two new categories in addition to the existing three, constantly mixing with them, which would make five types instead of three? Or when we talk about the same and the other, are we unknowingly referring to one of the original three types?

THEAETETUS: Very likely we are.

THEAETETUS: We probably are.

STRANGER: But, surely, motion and rest are neither the other nor the same.

STRANGER: But, surely, movement and stillness are neither the same nor completely different.

THEAETETUS: How is that?

THEAETETUS: What's that about?

STRANGER: Whatever we attribute to motion and rest in common, cannot be either of them.

STRANGER: Anything we commonly associate with motion and rest cannot truly be either.

THEAETETUS: Why not?

THEAETETUS: Why not?

STRANGER: Because motion would be at rest and rest in motion, for either of them, being predicated of both, will compel the other to change into the opposite of its own nature, because partaking of its opposite.

STRANGER: Because motion would be at rest and rest would be in motion, since either of them, when applied to both, will force the other to transform into the opposite of its own nature, because it shares in its opposite.

THEAETETUS: Quite true.

THEAETETUS: Absolutely.

STRANGER: Yet they surely both partake of the same and of the other?

STRANGER: But don't they both share in the same thing as well as in something else?

THEAETETUS: Yes.

Yes.

STRANGER: Then we must not assert that motion, any more than rest, is either the same or the other.

STRANGER: Then we can’t claim that motion, just like rest, is the same or different.

THEAETETUS: No; we must not.

THEAETETUS: No, we shouldn't.

STRANGER: But are we to conceive that being and the same are identical?

STRANGER: But should we assume that being and sameness are the same thing?

THEAETETUS: Possibly.

THEAETETUS: Maybe.

STRANGER: But if they are identical, then again in saying that motion and rest have being, we should also be saying that they are the same.

STRANGER: But if they are identical, then when we say that motion and rest exist, we should also be saying that they are the same.

THEAETETUS: Which surely cannot be.

THEAETETUS: That can't be true.

STRANGER: Then being and the same cannot be one.

STRANGER: Then being and the same cannot be one.

THEAETETUS: Scarcely.

THEAETETUS: Barely.

STRANGER: Then we may suppose the same to be a fourth class, which is now to be added to the three others.

STRANGER: So, we can assume that this is a fourth category, which should now be added to the other three.

THEAETETUS: Quite true.

THEAETETUS: Totally true.

STRANGER: And shall we call the other a fifth class? Or should we consider being and other to be two names of the same class?

STRANGER: Should we call the other a fifth class? Or should we see being and other as just two names for the same class?

THEAETETUS: Very likely.

THEAETETUS: Probably.

STRANGER: But you would agree, if I am not mistaken, that existences are relative as well as absolute?

STRANGER: But you would agree, if I'm not mistaken, that existences are relative as well as absolute?

THEAETETUS: Certainly.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: And the other is always relative to other?

STRANGER: And is the other always in relation to the other?

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: But this would not be the case unless being and the other entirely differed; for, if the other, like being, were absolute as well as relative, then there would have been a kind of other which was not other than other. And now we find that what is other must of necessity be what it is in relation to some other.

STRANGER: But this wouldn't be true unless being and the other were completely different; because if the other, like being, were both absolute and relative, then there would be a type of other that wasn't really other at all. Now we see that what is other must necessarily be what it is in relation to something else.

THEAETETUS: That is the true state of the case.

THEAETETUS: That is the actual situation.

STRANGER: Then we must admit the other as the fifth of our selected classes.

STRANGER: Then we have to accept the other as the fifth of our chosen groups.

THEAETETUS: Yes.

Yes.

STRANGER: And the fifth class pervades all classes, for they all differ from one another, not by reason of their own nature, but because they partake of the idea of the other.

STRANGER: And the fifth class encompasses all classes, as they all differ from one another, not due to their own nature, but because they share aspects of the idea of the other.

THEAETETUS: Quite true.

THEAETETUS: Exactly.

STRANGER: Then let us now put the case with reference to each of the five.

STRANGER: Then let’s consider the situation in relation to each of the five.

THEAETETUS: How?

THEAETETUS: How so?

STRANGER: First there is motion, which we affirm to be absolutely 'other' than rest: what else can we say?

STRANGER: First, there is movement, which we acknowledge to be completely 'different' from stillness: what else is there to say?

THEAETETUS: It is so.

It is.

STRANGER: And therefore is not rest.

STRANGER: So there is no rest.

THEAETETUS: Certainly not.

THEAETETUS: Definitely not.

STRANGER: And yet is, because partaking of being.

STRANGER: And yet it is, because it is part of existence.

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: Again, motion is other than the same?

STRANGER: So, motion is different from the same thing again?

THEAETETUS: Just so.

Right on.

STRANGER: And is therefore not the same.

STRANGER: So it's not the same.

THEAETETUS: It is not.

THEAETETUS: It's not.

STRANGER: Yet, surely, motion is the same, because all things partake of the same.

STRANGER: But, surely, motion is the same since everything shares in it.

THEAETETUS: Very true.

THEAETETUS: Absolutely.

STRANGER: Then we must admit, and not object to say, that motion is the same and is not the same, for we do not apply the terms 'same' and 'not the same,' in the same sense; but we call it the 'same,' in relation to itself, because partaking of the same; and not the same, because having communion with the other, it is thereby severed from the same, and has become not that but other, and is therefore rightly spoken of as 'not the same.'

STRANGER: Then we have to acknowledge, and not hesitate to say, that motion is both the same and not the same. This is because we don’t use the terms 'same' and 'not the same' in the same way; we refer to it as 'the same' in relation to itself, because it shares some qualities. However, we also say it is 'not the same' because, by connecting with something else, it is separated from what it originally was and has become something different, so it's correctly described as 'not the same.'

THEAETETUS: To be sure.

For sure.

STRANGER: And if absolute motion in any point of view partook of rest, there would be no absurdity in calling motion stationary.

STRANGER: And if total motion from any perspective was part of rest, there would be nothing ridiculous about calling motion stationary.

THEAETETUS: Quite right,—that is, on the supposition that some classes mingle with one another, and others not.

THEAETETUS: Exactly—that is, assuming that some groups mix with each other while others do not.

STRANGER: That such a communion of kinds is according to nature, we had already proved before we arrived at this part of our discussion.

STRANGER: We already established that this kind of connection between different kinds is natural before we got to this point in our conversation.

THEAETETUS: Certainly.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: Let us proceed, then. May we not say that motion is other than the other, having been also proved by us to be other than the same and other than rest?

STRANGER: Let's move on, then. Can we agree that motion is different from the other, since we've also demonstrated that it's different from the same and different from rest?

THEAETETUS: That is certain.

THEAETETUS: That's for sure.

STRANGER: Then, according to this view, motion is other and also not other?

STRANGER: So, according to this perspective, motion is both different and not different?

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: What is the next step? Shall we say that motion is other than the three and not other than the fourth,—for we agreed that there are five classes about and in the sphere of which we proposed to make enquiry?

STRANGER: What’s the next step? Should we say that motion is different from the three and not different from the fourth—since we agreed that there are five categories to explore within the sphere of our inquiry?

THEAETETUS: Surely we cannot admit that the number is less than it appeared to be just now.

THEAETETUS: We definitely can't say that the number is smaller than it seemed just a moment ago.

STRANGER: Then we may without fear contend that motion is other than being?

STRANGER: So, can we confidently say that motion is different from being?

THEAETETUS: Without the least fear.

THEAETETUS: Without any fear.

STRANGER: The plain result is that motion, since it partakes of being, really is and also is not?

STRANGER: The simple fact is that motion, since it is part of existence, really is both real and not real?

THEAETETUS: Nothing can be plainer.

THEAETETUS: Nothing could be clearer.

STRANGER: Then not-being necessarily exists in the case of motion and of every class; for the nature of the other entering into them all, makes each of them other than being, and so non-existent; and therefore of all of them, in like manner, we may truly say that they are not; and again, inasmuch as they partake of being, that they are and are existent.

STRANGER: Then, non-existence must be present in the case of motion and in every category; because the nature of the other that enters into all of them makes each of them different from being, and thus non-existent. Therefore, for all of them, we can genuinely say that they are not; and again, since they share in being, we can say that they are and that they exist.

THEAETETUS: So we may assume.

THEAETETUS: So we can assume.

STRANGER: Every class, then, has plurality of being and infinity of not-being.

STRANGER: So, every class exists in multiple forms and has countless instances of non-existence.

THEAETETUS: So we must infer.

THEAETETUS: So we have to infer.

STRANGER: And being itself may be said to be other than the other kinds.

STRANGER: And being itself can be considered different from the other kinds.

THEAETETUS: Certainly.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: Then we may infer that being is not, in respect of as many other things as there are; for not-being these it is itself one, and is not the other things, which are infinite in number.

STRANGER: So, we can conclude that existence isn't the same as all the other things there are; because by not being those, it is itself one, and it isn't the other things, which are limitless in number.

THEAETETUS: That is not far from the truth.

THEAETETUS: That's pretty close to the truth.

STRANGER: And we must not quarrel with this result, since it is of the nature of classes to have communion with one another; and if any one denies our present statement [viz., that being is not, etc.], let him first argue with our former conclusion [i.e., respecting the communion of ideas], and then he may proceed to argue with what follows.

STRANGER: We shouldn’t dispute this outcome, as it’s natural for classes to connect with each other; and if anyone disagrees with our current statement [that being is not, etc.], they should first discuss our earlier conclusion [about the connection of ideas], and only then can they move on to the subsequent arguments.

THEAETETUS: Nothing can be fairer.

THEAETETUS: Nothing can be more fair.

STRANGER: Let me ask you to consider a further question.

STRANGER: Let me ask you to think about another question.

THEAETETUS: What question?

What question?

STRANGER: When we speak of not-being, we speak, I suppose, not of something opposed to being, but only different.

STRANGER: When we talk about not-being, I guess we're not referring to something that stands in opposition to being, but rather something that is simply different.

THEAETETUS: What do you mean?

THEAETETUS: What do you mean?

STRANGER: When we speak of something as not great, does the expression seem to you to imply what is little any more than what is equal?

STRANGER: When we talk about something not being great, do you think that expression suggests it's small just as much as it suggests it's equal?

THEAETETUS: Certainly not.

THEAETETUS: Definitely not.

STRANGER: The negative particles, ou and me, when prefixed to words, do not imply opposition, but only difference from the words, or more correctly from the things represented by the words, which follow them.

STRANGER: The negative particles, ou and me, when added to words, don’t indicate opposition; they merely show a difference from the words, or more accurately from the things those words represent, that come after them.

THEAETETUS: Quite true.

Absolutely.

STRANGER: There is another point to be considered, if you do not object.

STRANGER: There's another thing to think about, if that's okay with you.

THEAETETUS: What is it?

THEAETETUS: What is that?

STRANGER: The nature of the other appears to me to be divided into fractions like knowledge.

STRANGER: The essence of the other seems to me to be broken down into parts, much like knowledge.

THEAETETUS: How so?

THEAETETUS: How's that?

STRANGER: Knowledge, like the other, is one; and yet the various parts of knowledge have each of them their own particular name, and hence there are many arts and kinds of knowledge.

STRANGER: Knowledge, like everything else, is unified; yet different aspects of knowledge have their own specific names, which is why there are many fields and types of knowledge.

THEAETETUS: Quite true.

Totally true.

STRANGER: And is not the case the same with the parts of the other, which is also one?

STRANGER: Isn't the situation the same with the other parts, which are also one?

THEAETETUS: Very likely; but will you tell me how?

THEAETETUS: Probably; but can you tell me how?

STRANGER: There is some part of the other which is opposed to the beautiful?

STRANGER: Is there some aspect of the other that goes against the beautiful?

THEAETETUS: There is.

There is.

STRANGER: Shall we say that this has or has not a name?

STRANGER: Should we say that this has a name or doesn’t?

THEAETETUS: It has; for whatever we call not-beautiful is other than the beautiful, not than something else.

THEAETETUS: It does; because anything we call not-beautiful is different from the beautiful, not from something else.

STRANGER: And now tell me another thing.

STRANGER: And now tell me something else.

THEAETETUS: What?

What?

STRANGER: Is the not-beautiful anything but this—an existence parted off from a certain kind of existence, and again from another point of view opposed to an existing something?

STRANGER: Is the unattractive anything more than this—an existence separate from a certain type of existence, and from another perspective, the opposite of something that exists?

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: Then the not-beautiful turns out to be the opposition of being to being?

STRANGER: So, is the not-beautiful actually the opposite of existence?

THEAETETUS: Very true.

Absolutely.

STRANGER: But upon this view, is the beautiful a more real and the not-beautiful a less real existence?

STRANGER: But based on this perspective, does beauty represent a more real existence while non-beauty represents a less real one?

THEAETETUS: Not at all.

Not at all.

STRANGER: And the not-great may be said to exist, equally with the great?

STRANGER: So can we say that the not-so-great exists just as much as the great?

THEAETETUS: Yes.

THEAETETUS: Yeah.

STRANGER: And, in the same way, the just must be placed in the same category with the not-just—the one cannot be said to have any more existence than the other.

STRANGER: Similarly, the just should be viewed in the same way as the unjust—neither can be said to exist more than the other.

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: The same may be said of other things; seeing that the nature of the other has a real existence, the parts of this nature must equally be supposed to exist.

STRANGER: The same can be said about other things; since the nature of the other has a real existence, the parts of this nature must also be considered to exist.

THEAETETUS: Of course.

THEAETETUS: Sure.

STRANGER: Then, as would appear, the opposition of a part of the other, and of a part of being, to one another, is, if I may venture to say so, as truly essence as being itself, and implies not the opposite of being, but only what is other than being.

STRANGER: So, it seems that the conflict between a part of the other and a part of being is, if I can say so, just as much a part of essence as being itself. It doesn’t suggest the opposite of being; it simply indicates what is different from being.

THEAETETUS: Beyond question.

THEAETETUS: Absolutely.

STRANGER: What then shall we call it?

STRANGER: So, what should we call it?

THEAETETUS: Clearly, not-being; and this is the very nature for which the Sophist compelled us to search.

THEAETETUS: Clearly, the idea of not-being; and this is exactly what the Sophist made us look for.

STRANGER: And has not this, as you were saying, as real an existence as any other class? May I not say with confidence that not-being has an assured existence, and a nature of its own? Just as the great was found to be great and the beautiful beautiful, and the not-great not-great, and the not-beautiful not-beautiful, in the same manner not-being has been found to be and is not-being, and is to be reckoned one among the many classes of being. Do you, Theaetetus, still feel any doubt of this?

STRANGER: And isn't this, as you were saying, just as real as any other category? Can I confidently say that non-existence has a definite reality and its own nature? Just like the great is recognized as great and the beautiful as beautiful, and the not-great is recognized as not-great, and the not-beautiful as not-beautiful, in the same way, non-being has been recognized as non-being and should be considered one of many categories of being. Do you, Theaetetus, still have any doubts about this?

THEAETETUS: None whatever.

None at all.

STRANGER: Do you observe that our scepticism has carried us beyond the range of Parmenides' prohibition?

STRANGER: Do you see that our skepticism has taken us beyond Parmenides' prohibition?

THEAETETUS: In what?

In what way?

STRANGER: We have advanced to a further point, and shown him more than he forbad us to investigate.

STRANGER: We've moved on and shown him more than he told us not to explore.

THEAETETUS: How is that?

THEAETETUS: What does that mean?

STRANGER: Why, because he says—

STRANGER: Why, because he said—

'Not-being never is, and do thou keep thy thoughts from this way of enquiry.'

'Not being never exists, so keep your thoughts away from this way of questioning.'

THEAETETUS: Yes, he says so.

THEAETETUS: Yeah, he says that.

STRANGER: Whereas, we have not only proved that things which are not are, but we have shown what form of being not-being is; for we have shown that the nature of the other is, and is distributed over all things in their relations to one another, and whatever part of the other is contrasted with being, this is precisely what we have ventured to call not-being.

STRANGER: We have not only demonstrated that non-existence exists, but we've also revealed the nature of non-being; we've shown that the essence of the other exists and is spread throughout all things in their relationships with each other, and whatever aspect of the other is opposed to being is exactly what we've dared to call non-being.

THEAETETUS: And surely, Stranger, we were quite right.

THEAETETUS: And of course, Stranger, we were completely right.

STRANGER: Let not any one say, then, that while affirming the opposition of not-being to being, we still assert the being of not-being; for as to whether there is an opposite of being, to that enquiry we have long said good-bye—it may or may not be, and may or may not be capable of definition. But as touching our present account of not-being, let a man either convince us of error, or, so long as he cannot, he too must say, as we are saying, that there is a communion of classes, and that being, and difference or other, traverse all things and mutually interpenetrate, so that the other partakes of being, and by reason of this participation is, and yet is not that of which it partakes, but other, and being other than being, it is clearly a necessity that not-being should be. And again, being, through partaking of the other, becomes a class other than the remaining classes, and being other than all of them, is not each one of them, and is not all the rest, so that undoubtedly there are thousands upon thousands of cases in which being is not, and all other things, whether regarded individually or collectively, in many respects are, and in many respects are not.

STRANGER: So, let’s not say that while we claim that not-being is opposed to being, we also say that not-being exists. As for whether there’s an opposite to being, we’ve long moved on from that discussion—it might be true or it might not, and it might or might not be defined. But regarding our current discussion of not-being, someone can either prove us wrong, or if they can’t, they too must agree with us that there’s a connection between categories, and that being and its differences touch all things and interconnect in such a way that the other shares in being. Because of this shared existence, it exists but is not what it shares in; it’s different. So, being is different from being, and thus it’s clear that not-being must exist. Moreover, being, by partaking in the other, becomes a category that is distinct from the others, and being different from all of them means it isn’t any one of them and isn’t all of them. Therefore, there are countless situations in which being isn’t present, while all other things, whether looked at separately or as a group, are, in many ways, existing and not existing at the same time.

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: For real.

STRANGER: And he who is sceptical of this contradiction, must think how he can find something better to say; or if he sees a puzzle, and his pleasure is to drag words this way and that, the argument will prove to him, that he is not making a worthy use of his faculties; for there is no charm in such puzzles, and there is no difficulty in detecting them; but we can tell him of something else the pursuit of which is noble and also difficult.

STRANGER: Anyone who doubts this contradiction should consider how they can come up with a better argument; or if they see a puzzle and their enjoyment comes from twisting words around, this argument will show them that they’re not using their abilities wisely. There’s no attraction in such puzzles, and they’re easy to figure out. But we can tell them about something else that is both noble and challenging to pursue.

THEAETETUS: What is it?

THEAETETUS: What's that?

STRANGER: A thing of which I have already spoken;—letting alone these puzzles as involving no difficulty, he should be able to follow and criticize in detail every argument, and when a man says that the same is in a manner other, or that other is the same, to understand and refute him from his own point of view, and in the same respect in which he asserts either of these affections. But to show that somehow and in some sense the same is other, or the other same, or the great small, or the like unlike; and to delight in always bringing forward such contradictions, is no real refutation, but is clearly the new-born babe of some one who is only beginning to approach the problem of being.

STRANGER: I've already mentioned this—setting aside these puzzles since they are not difficult, he should be able to follow and critique each argument in detail. When someone claims that one thing is different and another is the same, he should understand and counter that from their own perspective regarding what they are asserting. However, to somehow prove that the same is different, or the different is the same, or the big is small, or similar to being unlike; and to take pleasure in constantly presenting such contradictions is not a genuine refutation, but rather the naive efforts of someone just beginning to grapple with the concept of existence.

THEAETETUS: To be sure.

Definitely.

STRANGER: For certainly, my friend, the attempt to separate all existences from one another is a barbarism and utterly unworthy of an educated or philosophical mind.

STRANGER: Because, my friend, trying to separate all existences from each other is a barbaric act and completely unworthy of someone who is educated or philosophical.

THEAETETUS: Why so?

THEAETETUS: Why is that?

STRANGER: The attempt at universal separation is the final annihilation of all reasoning; for only by the union of conceptions with one another do we attain to discourse of reason.

STRANGER: Trying to completely separate everything ultimately destroys all reasoning; it's only by connecting ideas with each other that we can engage in rational discussion.

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: And, observe that we were only just in time in making a resistance to such separatists, and compelling them to admit that one thing mingles with another.

STRANGER: And, notice that we barely made it in time to stand up against such separatists, forcing them to acknowledge that one thing blends with another.

THEAETETUS: Why so?

THEAETETUS: Why's that?

STRANGER: Why, that we might be able to assert discourse to be a kind of being; for if we could not, the worst of all consequences would follow; we should have no philosophy. Moreover, the necessity for determining the nature of discourse presses upon us at this moment; if utterly deprived of it, we could no more hold discourse; and deprived of it we should be if we admitted that there was no admixture of natures at all.

STRANGER: We need to recognize that discourse is a kind of existence; without that understanding, the worst outcome would happen—we wouldn't have any philosophy. Additionally, the need to define what discourse is pushes us right now; if we were completely without it, we wouldn't be able to engage in discourse at all. And we would be without it if we accepted that there was no mixture of natures.

THEAETETUS: Very true. But I do not understand why at this moment we must determine the nature of discourse.

THEAETETUS: That's right. But I don’t get why we have to figure out what discourse is at this moment.

STRANGER: Perhaps you will see more clearly by the help of the following explanation.

STRANGER: Maybe you’ll understand better with the following explanation.

THEAETETUS: What explanation?

THEAETETUS: What’s the explanation?

STRANGER: Not-being has been acknowledged by us to be one among many classes diffused over all being.

STRANGER: We recognize that non-being is just one of many categories spread throughout all existence.

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: And thence arises the question, whether not-being mingles with opinion and language.

STRANGER: And that brings us to the question of whether non-existence mixes with opinion and language.

THEAETETUS: How so?

THEAETETUS: How come?

STRANGER: If not-being has no part in the proposition, then all things must be true; but if not-being has a part, then false opinion and false speech are possible, for to think or to say what is not—is falsehood, which thus arises in the region of thought and in speech.

STRANGER: If non-existence isn't included in the proposition, then everything must be true; but if non-existence is included, then false opinions and false statements can happen, because thinking or saying something that isn’t true is falsehood, which therefore arises in the realm of thought and speech.

THEAETETUS: That is quite true.

THEAETETUS: That's totally true.

STRANGER: And where there is falsehood surely there must be deceit.

STRANGER: And where there is dishonesty, there has to be deception.

THEAETETUS: Yes.

THEAETETUS: Yeah.

STRANGER: And if there is deceit, then all things must be full of idols and images and fancies.

STRANGER: And if there’s deception, then everything must be filled with idols, images, and illusions.

THEAETETUS: To be sure.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: Into that region the Sophist, as we said, made his escape, and, when he had got there, denied the very possibility of falsehood; no one, he argued, either conceived or uttered falsehood, inasmuch as not-being did not in any way partake of being.

STRANGER: In that area, the Sophist, as we mentioned, escaped and, once he arrived, claimed that falsehood was completely impossible; he argued that no one could conceive or express falsehood at all since non-existence had nothing to do with existence.

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: Right.

STRANGER: And now, not-being has been shown to partake of being, and therefore he will not continue fighting in this direction, but he will probably say that some ideas partake of not-being, and some not, and that language and opinion are of the non-partaking class; and he will still fight to the death against the existence of the image-making and phantastic art, in which we have placed him, because, as he will say, opinion and language do not partake of not-being, and unless this participation exists, there can be no such thing as falsehood. And, with the view of meeting this evasion, we must begin by enquiring into the nature of language, opinion, and imagination, in order that when we find them we may find also that they have communion with not-being, and, having made out the connexion of them, may thus prove that falsehood exists; and therein we will imprison the Sophist, if he deserves it, or, if not, we will let him go again and look for him in another class.

STRANGER: Now, it’s been shown that not-being is connected to being, so he won’t keep arguing this way. Instead, he’ll probably claim that some ideas connect to not-being while others don’t, and that language and opinion belong to the non-partaking group. He will still fight vigorously against the existence of the image-making and fantastical art we’ve assigned to him, insisting that opinion and language don’t connect to not-being. He’ll argue that without this connection, falsehood can't exist. To tackle this objection, we need to start by examining the nature of language, opinion, and imagination. This way, when we identify them, we can show they are linked to not-being. By understanding their connection, we can prove that falsehood exists, and we’ll either confine the Sophist if he deserves it or let him go and search for him in another category.

THEAETETUS: Certainly, Stranger, there appears to be truth in what was said about the Sophist at first, that he was of a class not easily caught, for he seems to have abundance of defences, which he throws up, and which must every one of them be stormed before we can reach the man himself. And even now, we have with difficulty got through his first defence, which is the not-being of not-being, and lo! here is another; for we have still to show that falsehood exists in the sphere of language and opinion, and there will be another and another line of defence without end.

THEAETETUS: Definitely, Stranger, it seems like there’s some truth in what was said about the Sophist at first—that he’s not easy to pin down. He appears to have a lot of defenses that he puts up, and we have to break through each one before we can actually reach him. Even now, we’ve barely made it past his first defense, which is the idea that something cannot not exist, and look! Here’s another one; we still need to prove that falsehood exists in language and opinion, and there will be countless other defenses after that.

STRANGER: Any one, Theaetetus, who is able to advance even a little ought to be of good cheer, for what would he who is dispirited at a little progress do, if he were making none at all, or even undergoing a repulse? Such a faint heart, as the proverb says, will never take a city: but now that we have succeeded thus far, the citadel is ours, and what remains is easier.

STRANGER: Anyone, Theaetetus, who can move forward even a little should feel encouraged, because what would someone who is discouraged by small progress do if they were making no progress at all, or even facing setbacks? Such a timid person, as the saying goes, will never capture a city: but now that we’ve succeeded this far, the stronghold is ours, and what’s left is easier.

THEAETETUS: Very true.

Absolutely.

STRANGER: Then, as I was saying, let us first of all obtain a conception of language and opinion, in order that we may have clearer grounds for determining, whether not-being has any concern with them, or whether they are both always true, and neither of them ever false.

STRANGER: So, as I was saying, let's first come up with an understanding of language and opinion, so we can have a clearer basis for figuring out whether non-existence is related to them, or if they're both always true and never false.

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: Then, now, let us speak of names, as before we were speaking of ideas and letters; for that is the direction in which the answer may be expected.

STRANGER: So, let's talk about names now, just like we were discussing ideas and letters before; that's where we might find the answer we’re looking for.

THEAETETUS: And what is the question at issue about names?

THEAETETUS: What is the question about names?

STRANGER: The question at issue is whether all names may be connected with one another, or none, or only some of them.

STRANGER: The question we’re dealing with is whether all names can be linked to each other, or if none can be, or just some of them.

THEAETETUS: Clearly the last is true.

THEAETETUS: Clearly, the last statement is true.

STRANGER: I understand you to say that words which have a meaning when in sequence may be connected, but that words which have no meaning when in sequence cannot be connected?

STRANGER: Are you saying that words that make sense when placed together can be connected, but words that don’t make sense when put together cannot be connected?

THEAETETUS: What are you saying?

THEAETETUS: What are you talking about?

STRANGER: What I thought that you intended when you gave your assent; for there are two sorts of intimation of being which are given by the voice.

STRANGER: What I believed you meant when you agreed; because there are two types of expressions of existence that are conveyed by the voice.

THEAETETUS: What are they?

What are they?

STRANGER: One of them is called nouns, and the other verbs.

STRANGER: One of them is called nouns, and the other is verbs.

THEAETETUS: Describe them.

THEAETETUS: Tell me about them.

STRANGER: That which denotes action we call a verb.

STRANGER: We call a word that shows action a verb.

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: And the other, which is an articulate mark set on those who do the actions, we call a noun.

STRANGER: And the other, which is a clear sign for those who perform the actions, we call a noun.

THEAETETUS: Quite true.

THEAETETUS: That's right.

STRANGER: A succession of nouns only is not a sentence, any more than of verbs without nouns.

STRANGER: Just a series of nouns isn't a complete sentence, just like a series of verbs without nouns isn't.

THEAETETUS: I do not understand you.

THEAETETUS: I don’t get what you’re saying.

STRANGER: I see that when you gave your assent you had something else in your mind. But what I intended to say was, that a mere succession of nouns or of verbs is not discourse.

STRANGER: I can tell that when you agreed, you were thinking about something else. But what I meant to say is that just stringing together nouns or verbs isn't real conversation.

THEAETETUS: What do you mean?

THEAETETUS: What do you mean by that?

STRANGER: I mean that words like 'walks,' 'runs,' 'sleeps,' or any other words which denote action, however many of them you string together, do not make discourse.

STRANGER: What I'm saying is that words like 'walks,' 'runs,' 'sleeps,' or any other words that show action, no matter how many you put together, do not create meaningful conversation.

THEAETETUS: How can they?

THEAETETUS: How is that possible?

STRANGER: Or, again, when you say 'lion,' 'stag,' 'horse,' or any other words which denote agents—neither in this way of stringing words together do you attain to discourse; for there is no expression of action or inaction, or of the existence of existence or non-existence indicated by the sounds, until verbs are mingled with nouns; then the words fit, and the smallest combination of them forms language, and is the simplest and least form of discourse.

STRANGER: Or, when you say 'lion,' 'stag,' 'horse,' or any other words that represent agents—just putting words together like this doesn’t create a conversation; because there’s no expression of action or inaction, or of existence or non-existence conveyed by the sounds, until verbs are combined with nouns; then the words make sense, and even the simplest combination of them forms language and is the most basic form of conversation.

THEAETETUS: Again I ask, What do you mean?

THEAETETUS: Once more, I ask, what do you mean?

STRANGER: When any one says 'A man learns,' should you not call this the simplest and least of sentences?

STRANGER: When someone says, 'A man learns,' shouldn’t you think of this as one of the simplest and least complex sentences?

THEAETETUS: Yes.

Yes.

STRANGER: Yes, for he now arrives at the point of giving an intimation about something which is, or is becoming, or has become, or will be. And he not only names, but he does something, by connecting verbs with nouns; and therefore we say that he discourses, and to this connexion of words we give the name of discourse.

STRANGER: Yes, because he’s reaching the point of hinting at something that is, becoming, has become, or will be. He not only names it but also takes action by linking verbs with nouns; and that’s why we say he is speaking, and we refer to this connection of words as discourse.

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: And as there are some things which fit one another, and other things which do not fit, so there are some vocal signs which do, and others which do not, combine and form discourse.

STRANGER: Just as some things match with each other and others don’t, there are some vocal signs that do combine and create discourse, while others do not.

THEAETETUS: Quite true.

THEAETETUS: Absolutely.

STRANGER: There is another small matter.

STRANGER: There's one more small thing.

THEAETETUS: What is it?

THEAETETUS: What is that?

STRANGER: A sentence must and cannot help having a subject.

STRANGER: A sentence has to have a subject, and it can't avoid that fact.

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: That's right.

STRANGER: And must be of a certain quality.

STRANGER: And it has to be of a certain quality.

THEAETETUS: Certainly.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: And now let us mind what we are about.

STRANGER: And now let's pay attention to what we're doing.

THEAETETUS: We must do so.

THEAETETUS: We have to do that.

STRANGER: I will repeat a sentence to you in which a thing and an action are combined, by the help of a noun and a verb; and you shall tell me of whom the sentence speaks.

STRANGER: I will say a sentence to you that combines a thing and an action using a noun and a verb; and you will tell me who the sentence is about.

THEAETETUS: I will, to the best of my power.

THEAETETUS: I'll try my best.

STRANGER: 'Theaetetus sits'—not a very long sentence.

STRANGER: 'Theaetetus is sitting'—not a very long sentence.

THEAETETUS: Not very.

Not really.

STRANGER: Of whom does the sentence speak, and who is the subject? that is what you have to tell.

STRANGER: Who is the sentence talking about, and who is the subject? That's what you need to explain.

THEAETETUS: Of me; I am the subject.

THEAETETUS: It's about me; I'm the topic.

STRANGER: Or this sentence, again—

STRANGER: Or this sentence, again—

THEAETETUS: What sentence?

What sentence are you talking about?

STRANGER: 'Theaetetus, with whom I am now speaking, is flying.'

STRANGER: 'Theaetetus, who I'm talking to right now, is flying.'

THEAETETUS: That also is a sentence which will be admitted by every one to speak of me, and to apply to me.

THEAETETUS: That’s a statement that everyone will agree applies to me.

STRANGER: We agreed that every sentence must necessarily have a certain quality.

STRANGER: We agreed that every sentence has to have a certain quality.

THEAETETUS: Yes.

Yes.

STRANGER: And what is the quality of each of these two sentences?

STRANGER: So what's the quality of each of these two sentences?

THEAETETUS: The one, as I imagine, is false, and the other true.

THEAETETUS: I believe one is false, and the other is true.

STRANGER: The true says what is true about you?

STRANGER: What is the truth about you?

THEAETETUS: Yes.

Yes.

STRANGER: And the false says what is other than true?

STRANGER: And the false says what is different from the truth?

THEAETETUS: Yes.

THEAETETUS: Yeah.

STRANGER: And therefore speaks of things which are not as if they were?

STRANGER: So you talk about things that aren't real as if they actually are?

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: Right.

STRANGER: And say that things are real of you which are not; for, as we were saying, in regard to each thing or person, there is much that is and much that is not.

STRANGER: And claim that there are things about you that aren't true; because, as we were discussing, with every thing or person, there’s a lot that is true and a lot that isn’t.

THEAETETUS: Quite true.

THEAETETUS: Absolutely.

STRANGER: The second of the two sentences which related to you was first of all an example of the shortest form consistent with our definition.

STRANGER: The second of the two sentences related to you was, first of all, an example of the shortest form consistent with our definition.

THEAETETUS: Yes, this was implied in recent admission.

THEAETETUS: Yes, this was suggested in the recent admission.

STRANGER: And, in the second place, it related to a subject?

STRANGER: And, secondly, was it about a particular topic?

THEAETETUS: Yes.

THEAETETUS: Yeah.

STRANGER: Who must be you, and can be nobody else?

STRANGER: Who could you possibly be, if not anyone else?

THEAETETUS: Unquestionably.

THEAETETUS: Definitely.

STRANGER: And it would be no sentence at all if there were no subject, for, as we proved, a sentence which has no subject is impossible.

STRANGER: And it wouldn’t be a sentence at all if there were no subject, because, as we proved, a sentence without a subject is impossible.

THEAETETUS: Quite true.

THEAETETUS: That's definitely true.

STRANGER: When other, then, is asserted of you as the same, and not-being as being, such a combination of nouns and verbs is really and truly false discourse.

STRANGER: When something else is said about you as if it were the same, and not being is treated as being, that mix of nouns and verbs is truly false talk.

THEAETETUS: Most true.

Definitely true.

STRANGER: And therefore thought, opinion, and imagination are now proved to exist in our minds both as true and false.

STRANGER: So now it’s clear that thoughts, opinions, and imagination exist in our minds as both true and false.

THEAETETUS: How so?

THEAETETUS: How's that?

STRANGER: You will know better if you first gain a knowledge of what they are, and in what they severally differ from one another.

STRANGER: You'll understand better if you first learn what they are and how they each differ from one another.

THEAETETUS: Give me the knowledge which you would wish me to gain.

THEAETETUS: Share with me the knowledge you want me to acquire.

STRANGER: Are not thought and speech the same, with this exception, that what is called thought is the unuttered conversation of the soul with herself?

STRANGER: Isn’t thought and speech essentially the same, except that what we call thought is the silent dialogue the soul has with itself?

THEAETETUS: Quite true.

THEAETETUS: Absolutely.

STRANGER: But the stream of thought which flows through the lips and is audible is called speech?

STRANGER: So, the flow of thoughts that comes out of our mouths and we can hear is called speech?

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: And we know that there exists in speech...

STRANGER: And we know that there is in speech...

THEAETETUS: What exists?

THEAETETUS: What’s real?

STRANGER: Affirmation.

STRANGER: Confirmation.

THEAETETUS: Yes, we know it.

THEAETETUS: Yes, we get it.

STRANGER: When the affirmation or denial takes Place in silence and in the mind only, have you any other name by which to call it but opinion?

STRANGER: When affirmation or denial happens quietly and only in the mind, do you have any other name for it besides opinion?

THEAETETUS: There can be no other name.

THEAETETUS: There can't be any other name.

STRANGER: And when opinion is presented, not simply, but in some form of sense, would you not call it imagination?

STRANGER: When ideas are expressed, not just plainly, but in some imaginative way, wouldn’t you call that imagination?

THEAETETUS: Certainly.

THEAETETUS: Definitely.

STRANGER: And seeing that language is true and false, and that thought is the conversation of the soul with herself, and opinion is the end of thinking, and imagination or phantasy is the union of sense and opinion, the inference is that some of them, since they are akin to language, should have an element of falsehood as well as of truth?

STRANGER: Since language has both truth and falsehood, and thought is the dialogue between the soul and itself, and opinion is the conclusion of thinking, and imagination or fantasy is the blend of perception and opinion, can we conclude that some of them, because they relate to language, must contain both truth and falsehood?

THEAETETUS: Certainly.

Sure.

STRANGER: Do you perceive, then, that false opinion and speech have been discovered sooner than we expected?—For just now we seemed to be undertaking a task which would never be accomplished.

STRANGER: Do you realize that false opinions and words have been uncovered sooner than we thought?—Because just a moment ago, it felt like we were taking on a task that would never get done.

THEAETETUS: I perceive.

I get it.

STRANGER: Then let us not be discouraged about the future; but now having made this discovery, let us go back to our previous classification.

STRANGER: So, let's not lose hope about the future; now that we've made this discovery, let's return to our previous classification.

THEAETETUS: What classification?

What classification is this?

STRANGER: We divided image-making into two sorts; the one likeness-making, the other imaginative or phantastic.

STRANGER: We split image-making into two types; one is creating likenesses, and the other is imaginative or fantastic.

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: Correct.

STRANGER: And we said that we were uncertain in which we should place the Sophist.

STRANGER: And we said that we were unsure where to categorize the Sophist.

THEAETETUS: We did say so.

THEAETETUS: We did say that.

STRANGER: And our heads began to go round more and more when it was asserted that there is no such thing as an image or idol or appearance, because in no manner or time or place can there ever be such a thing as falsehood.

STRANGER: And we started getting more and more confused when it was claimed that there’s no such thing as an image, idol, or appearance, because at no time, in no way, or anywhere can there ever be such a thing as falsehood.

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: And now, since there has been shown to be false speech and false opinion, there may be imitations of real existences, and out of this condition of the mind an art of deception may arise.

STRANGER: And now, since it's been shown that there can be lies and false opinions, there might be copies of real things, and from this state of mind, a skill in deception can emerge.

THEAETETUS: Quite possible.

THEAETETUS: Totally possible.

STRANGER: And we have already admitted, in what preceded, that the Sophist was lurking in one of the divisions of the likeness-making art?

STRANGER: And we’ve already acknowledged, in what came before, that the Sophist was hiding out in one of the areas of the art of imitation?

THEAETETUS: Yes.

THEAETETUS: Yeah.

STRANGER: Let us, then, renew the attempt, and in dividing any class, always take the part to the right, holding fast to that which holds the Sophist, until we have stripped him of all his common properties, and reached his difference or peculiar. Then we may exhibit him in his true nature, first to ourselves and then to kindred dialectical spirits.

STRANGER: Let’s give it another try, and whenever we divide a category, let’s always take the part on the right, sticking to what holds the Sophist, until we’ve removed all his general traits and found what makes him unique. Then we can show him for who he really is, first to ourselves and then to others who think like us.

THEAETETUS: Very good.

THEAETETUS: Great.

STRANGER: You may remember that all art was originally divided by us into creative and acquisitive.

STRANGER: You might recall that we initially divided all art into creative and acquisitive.

THEAETETUS: Yes.

Sure.

STRANGER: And the Sophist was flitting before us in the acquisitive class, in the subdivisions of hunting, contests, merchandize, and the like.

STRANGER: And the Sophist was moving around us in the greedy class, in the areas of hunting, competitions, commerce, and similar activities.

THEAETETUS: Very true.

THEAETETUS: Absolutely.

STRANGER: But now that the imitative art has enclosed him, it is clear that we must begin by dividing the art of creation; for imitation is a kind of creation—of images, however, as we affirm, and not of real things.

STRANGER: But now that the imitative art has confined him, it's clear that we need to start by splitting the art of creation; because imitation is a form of creation—of images, as we assert, and not of actual things.

THEAETETUS: Quite true.

Absolutely.

STRANGER: In the first place, there are two kinds of creation.

STRANGER: First of all, there are two types of creation.

THEAETETUS: What are they?

What are they?

STRANGER: One of them is human and the other divine.

STRANGER: One of them is human, and the other is divine.

THEAETETUS: I do not follow.

THEAETETUS: I'm lost.

STRANGER: Every power, as you may remember our saying originally, which causes things to exist, not previously existing, was defined by us as creative.

STRANGER: Every ability, as you might recall us saying initially, that brings things into existence that didn’t exist before, we defined as creative.

THEAETETUS: I remember.

I remember.

STRANGER: Looking, now, at the world and all the animals and plants, at things which grow upon the earth from seeds and roots, as well as at inanimate substances which are formed within the earth, fusile or non-fusile, shall we say that they come into existence—not having existed previously—by the creation of God, or shall we agree with vulgar opinion about them?

STRANGER: Now, looking at the world and all the animals and plants, at the things that grow from seeds and roots, as well as at the non-living things formed within the earth, whether they melt or not, should we say that they come into existence—having not existed before—through God's creation, or should we go along with common beliefs about them?

THEAETETUS: What is it?

THEAETETUS: What’s that?

STRANGER: The opinion that nature brings them into being from some spontaneous and unintelligent cause. Or shall we say that they are created by a divine reason and a knowledge which comes from God?

STRANGER: The belief that nature brings them into existence from some spontaneous and mindless cause. Or should we say that they are created by a divine reason and knowledge that comes from God?

THEAETETUS: I dare say that, owing to my youth, I may often waver in my view, but now when I look at you and see that you incline to refer them to God, I defer to your authority.

THEAETETUS: I have to admit that, because I'm young, I might often change my mind, but now that I see you leaning towards attributing them to God, I respect your judgment.

STRANGER: Nobly said, Theaetetus, and if I thought that you were one of those who would hereafter change your mind, I would have gently argued with you, and forced you to assent; but as I perceive that you will come of yourself and without any argument of mine, to that belief which, as you say, attracts you, I will not forestall the work of time. Let me suppose, then, that things which are said to be made by nature are the work of divine art, and that things which are made by man out of these are works of human art. And so there are two kinds of making and production, the one human and the other divine.

STRANGER: Well said, Theaetetus. If I thought you might change your mind later, I would have gently debated with you and persuaded you to agree. However, since I see that you will naturally arrive at that belief, which you say attracts you, I won’t rush the process. So, let’s assume that things that are said to be created by nature are the result of divine craftsmanship, while things created by humans out of these are products of human craftsmanship. Thus, there are two types of creation and production: one human and the other divine.

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: Yeah.

STRANGER: Then, now, subdivide each of the two sections which we have already.

STRANGER: So, let’s go ahead and break down each of the two sections we've already created.

THEAETETUS: How do you mean?

THEAETETUS: What do you mean?

STRANGER: I mean to say that you should make a vertical division of production or invention, as you have already made a lateral one.

STRANGER: What I'm saying is that you should create a vertical division of production or invention, just like you've already established a lateral one.

THEAETETUS: I have done so.

I did that.

STRANGER: Then, now, there are in all four parts or segments—two of them have reference to us and are human, and two of them have reference to the gods and are divine.

STRANGER: So, there are four parts in total—two relate to us and are human, while the other two relate to the gods and are divine.

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: And, again, in the division which was supposed to be made in the other way, one part in each subdivision is the making of the things themselves, but the two remaining parts may be called the making of likenesses; and so the productive art is again divided into two parts.

STRANGER: And again, in the division that was meant to be made differently, one part in each subdivision is about creating the things themselves, while the other two parts can be described as creating likenesses; therefore, the productive art is divided into two parts once more.

THEAETETUS: Tell me the divisions once more.

THEAETETUS: Can you go over the divisions again?

STRANGER: I suppose that we, and the other animals, and the elements out of which things are made—fire, water, and the like—are known by us to be each and all the creation and work of God.

STRANGER: I guess that we, along with other animals and the elements that make up everything—fire, water, and so on—are all recognized by us as being created and crafted by God.

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: And there are images of them, which are not them, but which correspond to them; and these are also the creation of a wonderful skill.

STRANGER: And there are images of them that aren't them, but still represent them; and these are also the product of an amazing skill.

THEAETETUS: What are they?

THEAETETUS: What are they?

STRANGER: The appearances which spring up of themselves in sleep or by day, such as a shadow when darkness arises in a fire, or the reflection which is produced when the light in bright and smooth objects meets on their surface with an external light, and creates a perception the opposite of our ordinary sight.

STRANGER: The images that appear on their own while we sleep or during the day, like a shadow when it gets dark near a fire, or the reflection created when light hits shiny, smooth surfaces and combines with external light, produce a perception that contrasts with our usual way of seeing.

THEAETETUS: Yes; and the images as well as the creation are equally the work of a divine hand.

THEAETETUS: Yes; both the images and the creation are equally the work of a divine hand.

STRANGER: And what shall we say of human art? Do we not make one house by the art of building, and another by the art of drawing, which is a sort of dream created by man for those who are awake?

STRANGER: So what can we say about human art? Don’t we create one type of home through the skill of building, and another through the skill of drawing, which is like a dream made by humans for those who are awake?

THEAETETUS: Quite true.

THEAETETUS: Totally true.

STRANGER: And other products of human creation are also twofold and go in pairs; there is the thing, with which the art of making the thing is concerned, and the image, with which imitation is concerned.

STRANGER: Other things created by humans are also dual and come in pairs; there’s the object, which is the focus of the craft of making it, and the representation, which relates to imitation.

THEAETETUS: Now I begin to understand, and am ready to acknowledge that there are two kinds of production, and each of them twofold; in the lateral division there is both a divine and a human production; in the vertical there are realities and a creation of a kind of similitudes.

THEAETETUS: Now I start to get it and I'm prepared to admit that there are two types of production, and each of those two types splits into two; in the horizontal division, there's both divine and human production; in the vertical division, there are realities and a kind of imitation.

STRANGER: And let us not forget that of the imitative class the one part was to have been likeness-making, and the other phantastic, if it could be shown that falsehood is a reality and belongs to the class of real being.

STRANGER: And let's not forget that in the imitative category, one part was supposed to be about creating likenesses, while the other was about the fantastic, if we could demonstrate that falsehood is a reality and is part of the realm of true existence.

THEAETETUS: Yes.

THEAETETUS: Yeah.

STRANGER: And this appeared to be the case; and therefore now, without hesitation, we shall number the different kinds as two.

STRANGER: It seemed to be true, so now, without a doubt, we'll categorize the different types as two.

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: Then, now, let us again divide the phantastic art.

STRANGER: So, let's divide the fantastic art again.

THEAETETUS: Where shall we make the division?

THEAETETUS: Where should we draw the line?

STRANGER: There is one kind which is produced by an instrument, and another in which the creator of the appearance is himself the instrument.

STRANGER: There’s one kind that’s made by a tool, and another where the person creating the appearance is the tool themselves.

THEAETETUS: What do you mean?

THEAETETUS: What do you mean by that?

STRANGER: When any one makes himself appear like another in his figure or his voice, imitation is the name for this part of the phantastic art.

STRANGER: When someone makes themselves look or sound like someone else, that’s called imitation in the realm of fancy arts.

THEAETETUS: Yes.

Yes.

STRANGER: Let this, then, be named the art of mimicry, and this the province assigned to it; as for the other division, we are weary and will give that up, leaving to some one else the duty of making the class and giving it a suitable name.

STRANGER: Let’s call this the art of mimicry, and this the area it covers; as for the other part, we’re tired and will leave that behind, letting someone else handle classifying it and giving it a fitting name.

THEAETETUS: Let us do as you say—assign a sphere to the one and leave the other.

THEAETETUS: Let’s do what you suggest—give a sphere to one and leave the other.

STRANGER: There is a further distinction, Theaetetus, which is worthy of our consideration, and for a reason which I will tell you.

STRANGER: There's another distinction, Theaetetus, that we should think about, and I'll explain why.

THEAETETUS: Let me hear.

THEAETETUS: I'm listening.

STRANGER: There are some who imitate, knowing what they imitate, and some who do not know. And what line of distinction can there possibly be greater than that which divides ignorance from knowledge?

STRANGER: Some people imitate, aware of what they are imitating, while others don’t realize it. And what could be a more significant distinction than the one that separates ignorance from knowledge?

THEAETETUS: There can be no greater.

THEAETETUS: There can't be anything greater.

STRANGER: Was not the sort of imitation of which we spoke just now the imitation of those who know? For he who would imitate you would surely know you and your figure?

STRANGER: Wasn't the kind of imitation we just talked about the imitation of those who understand? Because someone who wants to imitate you would definitely know you and your style?

THEAETETUS: Naturally.

THEAETETUS: Of course.

STRANGER: And what would you say of the figure or form of justice or of virtue in general? Are we not well aware that many, having no knowledge of either, but only a sort of opinion, do their best to show that this opinion is really entertained by them, by expressing it, as far as they can, in word and deed?

STRANGER: So, what do you think about the concept of justice or virtue in general? Aren't we aware that many people, lacking true knowledge of either, only have vague opinions? They try their best to prove that these opinions are valid by expressing them, as much as they can, through their words and actions?

THEAETETUS: Yes, that is very common.

THEAETETUS: Yeah, that's super common.

STRANGER: And do they always fail in their attempt to be thought just, when they are not? Or is not the very opposite true?

STRANGER: Do they always fail to be seen as just when they're not? Or is it actually the opposite?

THEAETETUS: The very opposite.

THEAETETUS: The exact opposite.

STRANGER: Such a one, then, should be described as an imitator—to be distinguished from the other, as he who is ignorant is distinguished from him who knows?

STRANGER: So, that person should be called an imitator—different from the other, like someone who doesn’t know is different from someone who does?

THEAETETUS: True.

THEAETETUS: For sure.

STRANGER: Can we find a suitable name for each of them? This is clearly not an easy task; for among the ancients there was some confusion of ideas, which prevented them from attempting to divide genera into species; wherefore there is no great abundance of names. Yet, for the sake of distinctness, I will make bold to call the imitation which coexists with opinion, the imitation of appearance—that which coexists with science, a scientific or learned imitation.

STRANGER: Can we come up with a suitable name for each of them? This isn’t an easy task; the ancients had some confusion about concepts, which stopped them from trying to break down genera into species. Because of this, there aren’t many names. Still, for the sake of clarity, I'm going to refer to the imitation that exists alongside opinion as the imitation of appearance, and the one that exists alongside science as a scientific or learned imitation.

THEAETETUS: Granted.

THEAETETUS: Okay.

STRANGER: The former is our present concern, for the Sophist was classed with imitators indeed, but not among those who have knowledge.

STRANGER: The former is our current focus, because the Sophist was grouped with imitators, but not with those who actually possess knowledge.

THEAETETUS: Very true.

Absolutely.

STRANGER: Let us, then, examine our imitator of appearance, and see whether he is sound, like a piece of iron, or whether there is still some crack in him.

STRANGER: Let’s take a look at our imitator of appearance and see if he’s solid, like a piece of iron, or if there’s still a flaw in him.

THEAETETUS: Let us examine him.

THEAETETUS: Let's take a look at him.

STRANGER: Indeed there is a very considerable crack; for if you look, you find that one of the two classes of imitators is a simple creature, who thinks that he knows that which he only fancies; the other sort has knocked about among arguments, until he suspects and fears that he is ignorant of that which to the many he pretends to know.

STRANGER: There’s definitely a significant gap here; if you take a look, you’ll see that one type of imitator is just a simpleton who believes he knows what he only thinks he knows; the other type has engaged with arguments so much that he starts to suspect and fear he doesn’t really understand what he pretends to know in front of others.

THEAETETUS: There are certainly the two kinds which you describe.

THEAETETUS: There are definitely the two types that you mentioned.

STRANGER: Shall we regard one as the simple imitator—the other as the dissembling or ironical imitator?

STRANGER: Should we consider one as the straightforward imitator and the other as the deceptive or sarcastic imitator?

THEAETETUS: Very good.

THEAETETUS: Awesome.

STRANGER: And shall we further speak of this latter class as having one or two divisions?

STRANGER: So, should we discuss this latter class as having one or two divisions?

THEAETETUS: Answer yourself.

THEAETETUS: Answer yourself.

STRANGER: Upon consideration, then, there appear to me to be two; there is the dissembler, who harangues a multitude in public in a long speech, and the dissembler, who in private and in short speeches compels the person who is conversing with him to contradict himself.

STRANGER: After thinking about it, it seems to me there are two types; there's the pretender who gives long public speeches to a crowd, and then there's the pretender who, in private and with short remarks, makes the person he's talking to contradict themselves.

THEAETETUS: What you say is most true.

THEAETETUS: What you’re saying is absolutely true.

STRANGER: And who is the maker of the longer speeches? Is he the statesman or the popular orator?

STRANGER: So, who’s the one giving the longer speeches? Is it the politician or the charismatic speaker?

THEAETETUS: The latter.

THEAETETUS: The second one.

STRANGER: And what shall we call the other? Is he the philosopher or the Sophist?

STRANGER: So what should we call the other one? Is he the philosopher or the Sophist?

THEAETETUS: The philosopher he cannot be, for upon our view he is ignorant; but since he is an imitator of the wise he will have a name which is formed by an adaptation of the word sophos. What shall we name him? I am pretty sure that I cannot be mistaken in terming him the true and very Sophist.

THEAETETUS: He can't be a philosopher because, from our perspective, he's ignorant; but since he imitates the wise, he'll have a name derived from the word sophos. What should we call him? I'm pretty sure I'm right in calling him the true and very Sophist.

STRANGER: Shall we bind up his name as we did before, making a chain from one end of his genealogy to the other?

STRANGER: Should we tie up his name like we did before, creating a chain from one end of his family tree to the other?

THEAETETUS: By all means.

Sure thing.

STRANGER: He, then, who traces the pedigree of his art as follows—who, belonging to the conscious or dissembling section of the art of causing self-contradiction, is an imitator of appearance, and is separated from the class of phantastic which is a branch of image-making into that further division of creation, the juggling of words, a creation human, and not divine—any one who affirms the real Sophist to be of this blood and lineage will say the very truth.

STRANGER: So, anyone who traces the background of his craft like this—who, either openly or deceivingly partakes in the art of self-contradiction, imitates mere appearances, and is set apart from the fanciful category, which is a type of image-making, moving into that additional area of creation, the manipulation of language, a human creation rather than a divine one—anyone who claims that the true Sophist comes from this lineage is speaking the absolute truth.

THEAETETUS: Undoubtedly.

THEAETETUS: Definitely.










Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!